Strang' And Prodigious RELIGIONS Customs & Manners of Sundry Nations.    

THE Strange and Prodigious RELIGIONS, Customs, and Manners, Of Sundry NATIONS.  
CONTAINING, 

I. Their ridiculous Rites and Ceremonies in the Worship of their several Deities.  
II. The various Changes of the Jewish Religion, and the State it is now in; with the final Destruction of Jerusalem under Titus.  
III. The Rise and Growth of Mahometanism, with the Life of that great Impostor.  
iv The Schisms and Heresies in the Christian Church; being an account of those grand Heretics the Adamites, Muggletonians, etc. All intermingled with pleasant Relations of the fantastical Rites both of the Ancients and Moderns in the Celebration of their Marriages, and Solemnisation of their Funerals, etc.    
Faithfully collected from ancient and modern Authors; and adorned with divers Pictures of several remarkable Passages therein.  
By R. D.  
LONDON, Printed for and sold by Hen. Rhodes next door to the Bear Tavern near Bride-Lane in Fleetstreet. 1683.   

TO THE READER.  
IF the Variety and Greatness of Subjects are capable of affording satisfaction to a Reader, you will have in this Piece I now present thee wherewith abundantly to satisfy thy Curiosity. You have first a perfect Account of the different Opinions of Mankind concerning a Deity; their several fantastical Ceremonies in their Devotion and Worship; and likewise a Compendium of the many Schisms and Heresies that have been in the Christian Religion itself. Then you are entertained with the Life, Death, and abominable Doctrine of that grand Impostor Mahomet; and this Account may in some kind be a means to hinder others from falling into the like Errors and Abominations. After this you have a Description of the divers and ridiculous Rites of most Nations of the Universe, in their Customs, and Celebration of Marriages, and Solemnisation of Funerals, intermingled with several Instances of extraordinary Love and Affection. Then you have a relation of the several fore Bodings and Apparitions that foretold the Fall of Jerusalem, with all the circumstances of the final Destruction of that famous City; with many other instances too long here to insert: So that you have in this Epitome what has been the subjects of the greatest Pens which have filled many large Volumes, and would require a great deal of time to read over; and I hope may be a means to induce us to bless and praise God the more, for having brought us into the light of Truth when we see how many millions of men have wandered in such horrible Darkness.  
R. D.   


The Manner of the Ancient Virginians in their Worshipping of Idols Page 20    

Strange and Prodigious Religions, Customs, and Manners, etc.  
AMongst the many millions of Faces which have been, and are to be seen in the World there are not any two of 'em that are exactly, and in all points alike: and though there may be some similitude in Voices, and in the Deportment and Behaviour, yet there is something in every one that is peculiar, and a certain Air that serves to difference and distinguish one man from another; so there is no less variety in the Wits, Minds, and Inclinations of men. From whence proceeds, not only the alteration and variety of the Customs and Manners of Nations, and particular Persons, but the several sorts of Idolatrous Worship, and Paganism, that have been in the World, and the many Sects and Schisms that have started up in the true Religion itself. Which to make appear, is the scope and business of the following Discourse.  
I. And first, we will begin with Paganism, and show the strange Whimsies and Caprices of mankind in their Opinions of a Deity, and the Worship that was to be paid thereto. Thus then, the ancient Babylonians worshipped Jupiter under the name of Belus, Bel, and Baal, Juno under the name of Astoroth, or Astorte. And their Priests called Chaldeans and Magi were bound by their Superstitious Discipline to worship the Sun, and so was the King to offer him every day a white Horse richly furnished. The Fire they also worshipped, and the Earth too, under certain Names: to the Earth they kept a certain Feast for five days in Babylon; where, during that time, the Servants were Masters, and the Master's Servants. They worshipped also Venus; for maintaining of whose Service, the Women prostituted themselves to Strangers: these held a Divine Providence, but denied a Creation, and were much addicted to Astrology and Divination. Ninus was the first Idolater; who after the Death of his Father Belus, set up his Image, and caused it to be adored with Divine Honours, at Babylon, and in the rest of his Dominions: thus they were Men whom the Pagans affirmed to be Gods; and every one according to his Merits and Magnificence, began after his Death to be worshipped by his Friends: thus all the Idols of the Gentiles were the Images of dead men. The Egyptian God Osiris was a Man, who, because he distinguished every Region in the Camp by their Colours, in which, Dogs, Oxen, and other Beasts, were painted; therefore, after his Death, he was honoured under those Shapes: and this begot in 'em such a Veneration for those Creatures, that when there was a mighty Famine in Egypt, so as that all kind of Food failed them, they betook 'emselves to feed upon Man's Flesh, when in the mean time they spared Dogs, Cats, Wolves, Hawks, etc. which they worshipped as their Gods; and not only forbore to lay Hands upon them, but also fed them, and that too with Man's Flesh. The Ancients were no less ridiculous in the Choice of their Gods than in their Worship to 'em: for, if we do but consider Jupiter's Adulteries, his Incests with his own Sister Juno, and his Daughter Minerva; if his Sodomy with Ganymedes, his ravishing of Europa and many others; if his Impiety against his Father Saturn, whom he drove out of his Kingdom, and forced to hid himself in Italy; if we consider these things, we must needs say that he was so far from being a God, that he scarce deserved the name of a Man, but rather of a Savage Beast; and indeed, not unlike in Salacity to the Goat his Nurse. Such another God was Saturn, a cruel Murderer of his own Children, and whose chief delight was to have little Children sacrificed to him. What was Mercury but a Thief, Venus a Whore, Bacchus a Drunkard, Vulcan was but a Smith, Apollo a Shepherd and Mason, Mars a Soldier, Neptune a Mariner, Minerva a Spinster or Weaver, Saturn a Husbandman, Eseulapius a Physician? so as that they had no other Deity but what were Men, and the lowest of Men too. And no less abominable was their Cruelty in their Sacrifices and Offerings; for, there was a brazen Statue of Saturn's at Carthage, with hands somewhat lifted up; the Statue itself was open, hollow, and bending towards the Earth, a Man or Youth was solemnly laid upon these Arms, and thence he was straight tumbled down headlong into a burning Furnace that was flaming underneath. This burning alive was bestowed upon that God yearly, upon a set day, and at other times also, even with multiplied Victims, especially in case of any great Calamity that should befall the City. Accordingly upon the Slaughter they received by Agathocles, they made a Decree, (I tremble to speak it) to offer up two hundred of their noblest Youths in this manner to Saturn; and who would believe it, there were as many more who freely offered themselves to the same Death.  
II. So great a Reverence to Religion had the Aethiopian Kings, to the time of Ptolemy King of Egypt, that whensoever the Priests of Jupiter, who was worshipped in Meroc, declared to any of them that his Life was hateful to the Gods, he immediately put an end to his days; nor was there any of them found to have had a more tender Regard to the Safety of his own Life than he had Reverence to Religion; till King Arganes, who lest the Priests should tell him he should die, began with themselves, put them all to Death first, and thereby abolished the Custom. At Hierapolis in Syria was a magnificent Temple, where men used to geld themselves and put on women's Apparel; such Priests were called Galli: Here stood two, Priapi or Phalli, and within the Choir, (into which the Chief Priest only might enter) stood Jupiter's Statue, supported with Bulls, Juno's with Lions, having in one hand a Sceptre, and a Distaff in the other. In the Temple stood Apollo, whose Oracles were much consulted; if the Petition was liked the Image would move forward, if otherwise, backward. They had divers Feasts, the greatest was that of the Fire, where they set divers Trees, hung with divers sorts of Beast for Sacrifice on Fire, after they had carried about these Fires (in Procession) to their Idols. Here the gelded Priests wound each other, and divers young men at this Feast geld themselves. Here was much confused Music, Disorder, Fury, and Prophecying. Into the Temple none might enter in thirty days in whose Family any died, and then his Head must be shaved. He that but looked upon a dead Corpse was excluded the Temple a whole day. To touch a Dove was Abomination, because Semiramis was transformed into a Dove; and so it was to touch Fishes, because of Dercito, the Mermaid and Mother of Semiramis, half a Fish and half a Woman. To Hierapolis were divers Pilgrimages; each Pilgrim was bound to cut his Hair on his Head and Brows, to sacrifice a Sheep, to lay the Head and Feet of the Sheep upon his own Head, to crown himself, to drink cold Water only, and to sleep on the Ground till his Return: the young men were bound to consecrate their Hair, then to cut it in the Temple, and to offer it in a Box of Gold and Silver, with their Names inscribed thereon. The Phaenicians were bound to offer yearly Sacrifices of young Children to Saturn, and in the Temple of Venus to practise not only Whoredom but Sodomy also; The Phaenicians were bound to prostitute their Daughters to Venus before they married 'em. In the Temple of Venus were celebrated the annual Rites of Adonis, with Beat and Howl, to whom they performed solemn Obsequies. The Arabians worshipped the Sun and Moon, Serpents, Trees, and other such like Deities. The Nabathaeans burned Frankincense to the Sun or his Altar; they do not bury their Dead, but lay 'em, even their Kings, on Dunghills. Adultery is Death among 'em, but Incest is no Sin. In Panchaea is a rich stately Temple, adorned with Statues, and the Priests ruled all there both in politic and ecclesiastic Affairs.  
III. The ancient Persians had neither Temples, Altars, nor Images, holding these improper for their Gods; but on the tops of Hills offered Sacrifices to Heaven, and to the Sun, Moon, Fire, Earth, Water, and Winds. The Priests used neither Music, Vestments, nor Libaments, but only his Tiara or Head-attire, crowned with Myrtle. To Lie and be in Debt are heinous Crimes with them; so it is to spit, wash, or piss in a River, which with them are hallowed. The old Scythians had neither Temples, Images, nor Altars, for any of their Gods, except for Mars, whose Temples they erected of bundles of Twigs heaped up together: Instead of his Image they set up an old Iron Sword, to which they offered yearly Sacrifices of cattle and Horses, and of Men every hundredth Captive, with whose Blood they besprinkled Mars' Sword; then they cut off the right Shoulders of the slain men, and fling them into the Air: they used to wound first, and then to strangle the Beast which they sacrificed, praying to that God to whom they offered the Beast: they kindled no Fire of Wood, for the Country yielded none; but they burned the Bones of the Beast to boil the Flesh withal; if they want a Vessel they boil the Flesh in the Beast's Paunch; they use no Vows, nor any other Ceremonies.  
iv The Tartars worshipped the Sun, Stars, Fire, Earth, and Water, to whom they offered the first Fruits of their Meat and Drink each morning before they eat and drink themselves. They believe there is one God, Maker of all things, yet they worship not nor pray unto him. They place Idols at the Tent doors: these Idols being made of Silk and Felt, are offered the first Fruits of Milk, Meat, and Drink; the Hearts also of Beasts, which they leave before them all night, and then eat them in the morning: they offer Horses to the Emperor's Idol, which none afterward must ride; they do not break, but burn the Bones of their Sacrifices; by their Discipline they must not touch the Fire with a Knife, nor meddle with young Birds, nor pour Milk, Drink, or Meat, on the ground, nor break one Bone with another, nor make Water within their Tents, with divers other such Traditions, which if violated, are punished with Death, or else redeemed with much Money. They believe another World, but such as this. When one dyeth he hath Meat set before him, and mere's Milk, his Friends eat a Horse, and burn the Bones thereof for his Soul; they bury also with him a Mare, a Colt, and a Horse, bridled and saddled, his Gold and Silver also; and they set upon Poles the Horse Hid that was eat, that he may not be without a Tent in the other World. They use to feed the Ghosts or Spirits with Mare's Milk cast in the Air, or poured on the Ground. They have their religious Votaries or Monasteries, amongst which there is an Order called Senschin, which eat nothing but Bran steeped in hot Water. They do not worship Idols, nor do they marry, but they hold Transanimation, and divers other ridiculous Opinions. They have a strange Custom among them, that their Priests on high Trees preach to them, and after Sermon besprinkle their Auditors with Blood, Milk, Earth, and Cowdung, mixed together: and no less strange it is, that they do not bury their Dead but hang them upon Trees. But the Tartars were not all of one Religion; for as they compose several Nations, so they had several Sects in their Paganism. Before the Corpse of any great Man they set a Table, furnished with all sorts of meats; with the Odour of which, they think the departed Soul is refreshed, and heartened against the burning of the Body. They cast into the Fire, with the Body, Pictures of his Men, Women, and Horses, and other things to serve in the other World.  
V The Inhabitants of Nova Zembla worship the Sun so long as he is with them, and in his absence the Moon and the Northstar, having no Religion prescribed them by Law. To the Northern Star they offer a yearly Sacrifice of their Deer, which they burn, except their Head and Feet: they sacrifice also for their Dead. The Samodyes, which are subject to the Zar of Muscovy, are much addicted to Witchcraft and Idolatry; among them, each Kindred have their Temple, where they sacrifice. Their Priest is he that is eldest, whose Ornaments are small Ribs and Teeth of Fishes and Wild Beasts hanging about them, with a white Garland on his Head; in his Divine Service he doth not sing, but howl, and that so long, till he become like a Madman, and then falls down as though he were dead, but riseth again, ordereth five Deer to be sacrificed, and thrusts a Sword half way into his Belly, still singing, or howling rather; the Sword he takes out again, heats it in the Fire, and then thrusts it in at the Navel, and out at the Fundament; then he lets two Women, standing by him, pull off his Head and left Shoulder, with a small Line by which they pull the Head and Shoulder into a Kettle of hot Water; but he reviveth again, and cometh out whole as he was before. In Samogitia, a small Province between Poland and Lithuania, the Inhabitants nourish among them a kind of fourfooted Serpents, about three handfuls in length, which they worship as their Household Gods, attending them with Fear and Reverence when they call them out to their Repasts; and if any mischance do happen to any of the Family, it is imputed presently to some want of due Observance of these ugly Creatures. They are naturally inclined to Divinations, Charms, and Sorceries, and frequently abused, as for the most part such People are, by diabolical Illusions. The Lithuanians anciently had Fire and Serpents for their Gods, nourishing the last in their Houses, and keeping the other continually burning; the Priests and Ministers of the Temple always adding Fuel, that it might not fail: the Vestal Fire was not kept more carefully at Rome, nor with greater Ceremony. To this God whom they called Dishpan, or the Lord of the Smoke, they used to sacrifice young Pullet's, to the other, Cocks.  
VI The Saracens in old time adored the Star of Venus; they worshipped likewise the Image of Venus set on a great Stone, on which they believed that Abraham lay with Hagar, or else that he tied his Camel thereunto while he was sacrificing Isaac. In the beginning of Spring, and in the beginning of Autumn, the Sun entering into Aries or Libra, the Arabians used to cast Stones upon heaps, being naked and bareheaded, with Cries, and going about their Idols, kissing the Corners in honour of their Gods. This they used at Mecca, in honour of Venus; and therefore in that Solemnity did they cast Stones under their Privities, because those Parts were under her Dominion; only, whereas Nakedness was immodest, some ordained that they should bind a Cloth about their Reins. This Mahomet sound before his time, and did not reject, as he did some other idolatrous Rites, but in their Pilgrimage Rites they still observe it. The Moxi, a sort of Tartars, at a certain time in the Year, take a Horse, which they set in the Field, with his four Legs tied to four Posts, and his Head to another Post fastened in the Ground; This done, one of them standing at a convenient Distance, shooteth him to the Heart; afterwards they slay him, and observing certain Ceremonies about the Flesh, eat the same. The Skin they fill with Chaff, and in each of his Legs thrust a straight Stick, that he may stand upright as if he were alive; lastly, they go to a great Tree, and lop there from as many Boughs as they think good, and make a Room or Seller in that tree, where they set this Horse on his Feet, and worship him, offering unto him Foxes and divers Beasts which bear rich Furs; of which Offerings the Trees hang full. There are another sort of Tartars who worship the Sun, as they do also a red Cloth fastened to the top of a Pole, and eat Serpents, Worms, and other Filth.  
VII. The Inhabitants of Bascia, a Province lying somewhat to the South of Tartary, are Idolaters and Magicians, cruel and deceitful, living on Flesh and Rice. Scarce a days Journey from hence is Chesmur, the People whereof are wickedly cunning in their devilish Arts, by which they cause the dumb Idols to speak, the day to grow dark, and other marvellous things, being the Wellspring of Idols and Idolatry in those parts, They have Hermit's after their Law, which abide in their Monasteries, are very abstinent in eating and drinking, contain their Bodies in straight Chastity, and are very careful to abstain from such Sins wherewith they think their Idols offended, and live long. In the Province of Tanguth, bordering likewise upon Tartary, their Temples are made like the Christians, capable of four or five thousand Persons. In them are two Images of a Man and Woman, lying in length forty foot, all of one Peice, or Stone; for which use, they have Carts with forty Wheels, drawn by five or six hundred Horses and Mules, two or three months' Journey. They have also little Images with six or seven Heads, and ten Hands, holding in each of them several things, as a Serpent, Bird, Flower, etc. They have Monasteries, wherein are men of Holy Life, never coming forth, but have food carried them thither daily: their Gates are walled up, and there are an infinity of Fryer-like Companions passing to and fro in their Cities. Caindu is a Heathenish Nation, where, in honour of their Idols, they prostitute their Wives, Sisters, and Daughters, to the Lust of Travellers; which being entertained in the House, the good man departeth, and the Woman setteth some Token over the Door, which there remaineth as long as this Stallion Stranger, for a sign to her Husband not to return till the Guest be as well gone from her House as Honesty from her Heart, and Wit from his Head. In Cailar and Cailocoram are such monstrous huge Idols, that it is reported, some of 'em may be seen two days before a man comes at 'em.  
VIII. And now I will proceed to give an Account of the Gods and Religion of China; and begin with what Odoricus affirmeth, That at Kaiton or Zaiton, he found two Convents of Minorite Friars, and many Monasteries of Idolaters; in one whereof he was, in which, as it was told him, were three thousand Votaries, and eleven thousand Idols: one of those Idols, less than some others, was as big as a Popish St. Christopher. These Idols they feed every day with the smoke of hot Meats set before them, but the Meat they eat themselves. At Quinsay, a Chineze conveyed him into a certain Monastery, where he called to a Religious Person, and said, this Raban Francus, that is, this Religious Frenchman, cometh from the Sunsetting, and is now going to Cambaleth to pray for the Life of the Great Chan, and therefore you must show him some strange sight: then the said Religious Person took great Baskets full of broken Relics, and led me into a little walled Park, and unlocked the door: we entered into a fair Green, wherein was a Mount in form of a Steeple, replenished with Herbs and Trees; then did he ring with a Bell, at the sound whereof, many Creatures, like Apes, Cats, and Monkeys, came down the Mount, and some had Faces like Men, to the number of four thousand, and two hundred, putting themselves in good order, before whom he set a Platter, and gave them those Fragments; which, when they had eaten, he rung the second time, and they all returned to their former places. I wondered at the sight, and demanded what Creatures they were; they are, said he, the Souls of Noblemen, which we here feed for the love of God, who governeth the World. And as a man was honourable in his Life, so his Soul entereth after Death into the Body of some excellent Beast; but the Souls of simple and rustical People possess the Bodies of more vile and brutish Creatures. Neither could I dissuade him from the Opinion, or persuade him that any Soul might remain without a Body.  
IX. Gasper de la Crux being in Canton, a City of China, entered a certain Religious House, where he saw a Chapel, having therein, besides many of her things of great Curiosity, the Image of a Woman with a Child hanging about her Neck, and a Lamp burning before her. The Mystery hereof none of the Chinezes could declare. The Sun, Moon, Stars, and especially Heaven itself, are Gods of the first form in their Idol School. They acknowledge Laocon Tzanter, the Governor of the Great God, (so it signifieth) to be eternal and a Spirit. Of like Nature they esteem Causay, unto whom they ascribe the lower Heaven, and power of Life and Death: they subject unto him three other Spirits, Tauquam, Teyquam, Tzuiquam, the first supposed to be Author of Rain, the second of Humane Nativity, Husbandry, and Wars, the third is their Sea Neptune: to these they offer Victuals, Odours, and Altar clothes, presenting them also with Plays and Comedies. They have Images of the Devil, with Serpentine Locks, and as deformed Looks as here he is painted; whom they worship, not to obtain any good at his hand, but to detain and hold his hand from doing them evil. They have many he and she Saints in great Veneration, with long Legends of their Lives. Amongst the chief of them are Sichia, the first Inventor of their Religious Votaries of both Sects; Quannia an Anchoress; and Neoma, a great Sorceress. Friar Martin, in one Temple in Vchco, told a hundred and twelve Idols. They tell of one Hujansin in the Province of Cechiam, which did much good to the People, both by Alchemy, making true Silver of Quicksilver, and by freeing the Metropolitan City from a huge Dragon, which he fastened to an Iron Pillar, still showed, and then flew into Heaven with all his House Mice and all, Lie and all, and there they have built him a Temple; the Ministers whereof, are of that Sect. Thausu and Trigautius writes of certain Gods called Foe, which they say go a visiting Cities and Provinces; and the Jesuits in one City were taken for these Idols Foe. At Sciauchim, they in time of Drought proclaimed a Fast, every Idol was solicited with Tapers and Odours, for Rain; a peculiar Officer with the Elders of the People, observed peculiar Rites to this purpose, the Priests went on Procession all in vain. When the City-Gods could do nothing, they fetched a Country Idol, called Locu, which they carry about, worship, and offer to: but Locu is now grown old; thus they said of his Deafness: at last they go to a Witch, who told them, Quonim, a Goddess, was angry that her Back was burned, meaning the Converts which burned their Idols; which incensed them against the Christians. Hoaquim is the name of an Idol, which hath rule over the Eyes, which they carry about in Procession, and beg in his name. In time of Trouble they have Familiarity with the Devil. Pedro de Alfero observed, being in a Ship with a Chineze, in this sort; They cause a man to lie on the Ground grovelling, and then one readeth on a Book, the rest answering, and some make a sound with Bells and Tabors. The man in short space beginneth to make Visages and Gestures, whereby they know the Devil is entered, and then do they propound their Requests, to which he answereth by a Word or Letters. And when they cannot extort an answer by Word, they spread a red Mantle on the Ground, equally dispersing all over the same a certain quantity of Rice: then do they cause a man, that cannot write, to stand there, themselves renewing their former Invocation; and the Devil entering into this man causeth him to write upon the Rice: but his Answers are often full of Lies. In the Entries of their Houses they have an Idol Room, where they incense their Deities Morning and Evening: they offer to them the sweetest Odours, Hens, Geese, Ducks, Rice, Wine; a Hogshead boiled is the chief Offering; but little hereof falleth to the God's share, which is set in a Dish apart, as the tips of the Hog's Ears, the Bylls' and Feet of the Hens, a few Corns of Rice, three or four drops of Wine: their Books tell much of Hell; their Devotions little. Their Temples are homely and filthy, no Oracle is in any of them; they have Fables of men turned into Dogs or Snakes, and again metamorphosed into men: and they which believe the Pains of Hell, yet believe, after a certain space, that those damned Souls shall pass thence into the Bodies of Beasts. But their Idolatries and religious Rites will better appear, if we take a view of their different Religions and Sects.  
X. The Chinezes do conceive thus of the Creation, That there was one Taine, who created Panzon and Paulina, whose Posterity remained ninety thousand Years; but they, for their Wickedness, being destroyed, Ta'en created Luitzam, who had two Horns, from the right came men, from the left came Women. They are very much afraid when there is any Eclipse of the Sun or Moon, which they hold to be man or Wife; for than they think that these two Gods are angry with them. In Canada the Natives worship the Devil, who when he is offended with them, flings Dust in their Eyes. The men marry two or three Wives, who after the Death of their Husbands never marry again, but go still in black, and besinear their Faces with Coal-Dust and Greese: they do first expose their Daughters to any that will lie with them, and then give them in Marriage. They believe, that after Death their Souls ascend unto the Stars, and go down with them under the Horizon, into a Paradise of Pleasure: They believe also, that God stuck a multitude of Arrows in the Beginning, into the Ground, and of these sprung up Men and Women. They have divers ridiculous Opinions of God, as, That he once drank much Tobacco, and then gave the Pipe to their Governor, with a Command that he should keep it carefully, and so doing, he should want nothing; but he lost the Pipe, and so fell into Want and Misery. They use to sing to the Devils, Praises; to dance about Fires which they make to his Honour, and leap over them. They bemoan the Dead a great while, and bring Presents to their Graves. In Florida the Chief Deities are the Sun and Moon, which they honour with Dances and Songs. Once a Year they offer to the Sun a Harts-hide stuffed with Herbs, hanging Garlands of Fruits about his Horns, so presenting this Gift toward the East, they pray the Sun to make the Land produce the same Fruits again: but to their Kings they use to sacrifice their firstborn Males; much of their Devotion, like the rest of barbarous Savages, consisting in singing, dancing, howling, feasting, and cutting off their own Skins. Adultery in the Woman is punished with whipping. In some parts of this Country the next of Kin is permitted to cut the Adulteresses Throat, and the Woman to cut the Adulterers Throat. In some parts also of the Country they worship the Devil; who when he complains of Thirst, humane Blood is shed to quench his Thirst. When a King is buried, the Cup wherein he used to drink is still 〈◊〉 upon his Grave, and round about the same are stuck many Arrows; the People weep and fast three days together; the neighbour Kings, his Friends, cut off half their Hair; Women are hired, who for six Months howl for him three times a day. This honour the King and Priest have, that they are buried in their Houses, and burned with their Houses and Goods.  
XII. In Mexico, besides their inferior Priests they had one Chief, whose Habit was a Crown of rich Feathers on his Head, Pendants of Gold with green Stones at his Ears, and under his Lips an azure Stone. His Office was to receive the Body of the Dead King at the Temple door with a mournful Song, to open the Breast of the sacrificed Man, to pull out his Heart to offer it to the Sun, and then to fling that to the Idol to which the man was sanctified: The inferior Priests in the interim, holding the Legs, Arms, and Head of the sacrificed Wretch, whilst his Heart was taking out. They used also to flay off the Skins of men, and clothe some therewith, who went about dancing, and forcing People to offer them Presents or else they would strike them over the face with the bloody Corner of the Skin. The Priest's Office also was to burn Incense before their Idols every Morning, Noon-tide, Evening, and at Midnight, for then, with Trumpets and Coronets they sounded a long time; which done, they burned the Incense in Censures with much Reverence, and then they beat themselves and draw Blood with sharp Bodkins; they preach also on some Festival days to the People. The Revenues of the Priests were great: the Temples, in State, Magnificence, and Wealth, exceed ours. The Priests were all anointed, and wear their Hair long, for they never cut it. They did sometimes anoint themselves with an Unguent made of venomous Beasts, which made them without fear, and armed them with Cruelty. They painted their Skins black; they washed their new born Children, and let them Blood in their Ears: they performed Marriages by ask the Parties mutual Consent, and tying together a Corner of the Woman's Veil with the Corner of the Man's Gown, and so brought them to the Bridegroom's groom's House, causing the Bride to go seven times about the Hearth. They buried the dead either in their Gardens or on Mountains; sometimes they burned the Body: and if he was a great man they killed his Chaplain and his Officers to attend him, burying also Wealth with him, that he might not want in the other World. The Priest used to attire himself in these great Funerals, like a Devil, with many Mouths, and glass Eyes, and with his Staff stirred and mingled the Ashes. When the King died the Priests were to sing his Eulogies, and to sacrifice two hundred Persons to serve him. Adultery was punished with Death, and so was Dishonesty in their Nuns and Monks, of which there were two great Cloisters at Mexico.  
XIII. The Indians of Peru believed commonly, That the Souls lived after this Life, and that the Good were in Glory and the Bad in Pain; so as there is little difficulty to persuade them to these Articles. But they are not yet come to the Knowledge of that point, that the Bodies should rise with the Souls: and therefore they did use a wonderful Care to preserve the Bodies, which they honoured after Death. To this end their Successors gave them Garments, and made Sacrifices unto them, especially the King's Inguas, being accompanied at their Funerals with a great number of Servants and Women for their Service in the other Life: and therefore on the day of his decease they did put to death the Woman he had loved best, his Servants and Officers, that they might serve him in the other Life. When as Guanacapa died (who was Father to Atagu●lpa, at what time the Spaniards entered Peru) they put to death a thousand Persons of all Ages and Conditions, for his Service to accompany him in the other Life, after many Songs and Drunkenness they slew them; and these that were appointed to death, held themselves happy. They did sacrifice many things unto them, especially young Children, and with the Blood they made a stroke on the dead man's Face from one Ear to the other. This Superstition and Inhumanity to kill both Men and Women to accompany and serve the Dead in the other Life, hath been followed by others, and is at this day used amongst some other barbarous Nations. And as Apollo writes, it hath been in a manner general throughout all the Indies. The Reverend Beda reports, That before the Englishmen were converted to the Gospel, they had the same Custom, to kill men to accompany and serve the dead. It is written of a Portugal who being Captive among the Barbarians, had been hurt with a Dart, so as he lost one Eye, and as they would have sacrificed him to accompany a Nobleman that was dead, he said unto them, That those that were in the other Life would make small account of the dead if they gave him a blind man for a Companion; and that it were better to give him an Attendant that had both his Eyes: this Reason being found good by the Barbarians, they let him go. Besides this Superstition of sacrificing Men to the Dead, being used but to great Personages, there is another far more general and common in all the Indies; which is, to set Meat and Drink upon the Grave of the dead, imagining they did feed thereon; the which hath been an Error amongst the Ancients, as St. Augustine writes, and therefore they gave them Meat and Drink. At this day many Indian Infidels do secretly draw their dead out of the Churchyard, and bury them on Hills, or upon Passages of Mountains, or else in their own Houses. They have also used to put Gold and Silver in their Mouth, Hands, and Bosom, and to apparel them with new Garments, durable, and well lined under the Hearse. They believe that the Souls of the dead wandered up and down, and endured Cold, Thirst, Hunger, and Travel; and for this Cause they make their Anniverssaries, carrying them clothes, Meat, and Drink.  
XIV. The Kings Inguas of Peru caused Images to be made to their Likeness, which they called Guacoes, or Brothers, causing them for to be honoured like themselves, which was in this sort. They took a Captive, such as they thought good, and before they did sacrifice unto him their Idols, they gave him the Name of the Idol to whom he should be sacrificed, and apparelled with the same Ornaments like their Idol, saying, that he did represent the same Idol: and during the time that this Representation lasted, which was for a Year in some Feasts, in others six months, and in others less: they reverenced and worshipped him in the same manner as the proper Idol, and in the mean time he did eat, drink, and was merry. When he went through the Streets the People came forth to worship him, and every one brought him an Alms, with Children, and sick Folks, that he might cure them and bless them, suffering him to do all things at his Pleasure, only he was accompanied with ten or twelve Men lest he should fly. And he, to the end he might be reverenced as he passed, sometimes sounded upon a small Flute, that the People might prepare to worship him. The Feast being come, and he grown fat, they killed him, opened him, and eat him, making a solemn Sacrifice of him.  
XV. The chief Idol of Mexico was Vitziliputzli; It was an Image of Wood like to a Mars set upon a Stool of the Colour of Azure, in a Brankard or Litter; at every Corner was a piece of Wood in form of a Serpent's head. The Stool signified that he was set in Heaven; this Idol had all the Forehead azure, and had a Band of azure under the Nose, from one Ear to the other; upon his Head he had a rich Plume of Feathers, like to the Beak of a small Bird, the which was covered on the top with Gold burnished very brown; he had in his Left hand a white Target, with the Figure of five Pine-apples made of white Feathers, set in a Cross, and from above issued forth a Crest of Gold, and at his Sides he had four Darts, which (the Magicians say) had been sent from Heaven for the doing mighty Acts and Prowesses; in his Right hand he had an azured Staff, cut in fashion of a waving Snake.  
XVI. The People of Perus chief God was Wirachocha, by whom they understood the Maker of all things; next to him they worshipped the Sun and the Thunder after him: the Images of those three they never touched with their bare hands: they worshipped all the Stars, Earth, Sea, Rainbow, Rivers, Fountains, and Trees. They adored also wild Beasts, that they might not hurt them; and in sign of their Devotion, when they traveled they left in the Cross-way and dangerous Places, old Shoes, Feathers, and if they had nothing else, Stones. They worshipped the Sun, by pulling off the Hairs from their Eyebrows. When they fear, they touch the Earth, and look up to the Sun: they worship also the dead Bodies of their Emperors, and indeed, every thing they either affected or feared. They have some glimmering Knowledge of the beginning of the World, of Noah's Flood, and they believe the end of the World, which they still fear when the Sun is eclipsed, which they think to be the Moon's Husband: they held their Priests in such esteem, that no great matter was undertaken by Prince or People without their Advice. None had Access to their Idols but they, and then only when they are clothed in white, and prostrate on the Ground. In sacrificing they abstain from Women, and some out of Zeal would put out their own Eyes. They used to consult with the Devil to whom they sacrificed men and dedicated Boys in their Temples for Sodomy. They had also their Temples richly adorned with Gold and Silver, and their Monasteries for Priests and Sorcerers. Their Nuns were so strictly kept, that it was Death to be deflowered: after fourteen years of age they were taken out of the Monastery, either to serve their Idols (and such must be Virgins still) or else to serve as Wives and Concubines to the Ingua or Emperor. They are very frequent and strict in their Confessions, and cheerfully undertake what Penance is enjoined them: but the Ingua confesseth only to the Sun. After Confession they all wash in Baths, leaving their Sins in the Water; they used to sacrifice Vegetables, Animals, and Men, chief Children, for the Health or Prosperity of their Ingua, and for Victory in War. In some places they eat their man Sacrifices, in others they only dried and preserved them in Silver Coffins; they anoint with Blood the Faces of their Idols and Doors of their Temples, or rather, Slaughter-houses.  
XVII. Before the English planted Christianity in Virginia, the Natives worshipped the Devil and many Idols, as yet they do in many places there. They believe many Gods, but one principally, who made the rest, and that all Creatures were made of Water, and the Woman before the Man, who by help of one of the Gods, conceived and bore Children. They are all Anthropomorphites, giving to their Gods the form of Men, whom they worship with praising, singing, and Offerings. They hold the Souls Immortality, Rewards and Punishments after this Life, the one in Heaven, the other in a burning Pit towards the West. The Priests are distinguished from other People by Garments of Skin, and their Hair cut like a Comb on their Crowns. They carry their Gods about with them, and ask Counsel of them. Much of their Devotions consisted in howling and dancing about Fires, with Rattles, or Gourd, or Pompian Rinds in their hands, beating the ground with Stones, and offering Tobacco, Deers Suet, and Blood on the Stone Altars. They undertake no matters of Consequence without advice of their Priests, the chief whereof, is adorned with Feathers and Weasels Tails, and his Face painted as ugly as the Devils. They bury their Kings (after their Bodies are burned and dried) in white Skins, within Arches and Mats, with their Wealth at their Feet, and by the Body is placed the Devil's Image: the Women express their Sorrow with black Paint and Yell for twenty four hours. None but the King and Priest may enter these Houses where the Images of Devils, and their Kings, are kept. Instead of saying Grace at Meat they fling the first Bitten into the Fire; and when they will appease a Storm they cast Tobacco into the Water: sometimes they sacrifice Children to the Devil.  
XVIII. In Hispaniola they worshipped the Sun and Moon, which they say at first shined out of a Cave; and their Tradition is, That out of two Caves came Mankind; the biggest men out of the greatest Cave, and the least men out of the lesser Cave. They worship also divers Idols with ugly Shapes, by which the Devil useth to speak to them; these they call Zermes, to which they kept divers Festivals. In these they had their public Dances, with the Music of Shells tied about their Arms, Thighs, and Legs. The King fits drumming, when the People present themselves, having their Skins painted with divers Colours of Herbs. When they sacrifice they use with a sacred Hook to thrust down their Throats to turn up their Stomaches: then they sitdown in a Ring cross-legged and wry-necked about the Idol, praying their Sacrifice might be accepted. In some places the Women dance about their Idols, and sing the Prayers of their ancient Kings; then both Sexes, on their Knees, offer Cakes, which the Priests cut, and give to every one a piece: this each Man keeps as a Relic against Dangers. If any fall sick, the Priests impute this to their neglect in the Idol's Service; therefore exhort them to build a Chapel, or dedicate a Grove to their God: they think the Ghosts of the dead walk, who assault such as are fearful, and vanish from them who are not afraid.  
XIX. In Malabar they have a Pagod or Idol, which they worship, seated upon a brazen Throne, and crowned with a rich Diadem: From his Head issue out four Horns, from his Mouth four Tusks, his Eyes fiery, like a Glow-worm, his Nose flat and ugly, his Visage terrible, his Hands like Claws, his Legs and Thighs like those of a Lion; in a word, we cannot paint the Devil in a more ugly Figure than they do their God. Unto this Pagod or his Priest, they offer the Virginity of all their Daughters; the Pagod having, in the place of his Privy Parts, a Bodkin of Gold or Silver, upon which the Bride (married most commonly at ten or twelve years of Age) is forcibly set; the sharpness of it being such, that it forceth out the Blood in great Abundance; and if she prove with Child that Year, it is said to be of his begetting, and the more esteemed. Others with more Humanity, instead of torturing their Daughters on this wretched Idol, (parallel almost to the offering their Sons to Moloch amongst the Syrians) present them to the Bramini or Idol-Priest, to be deflowered the first Night of the Wedding and without one of these two Handsels no man is suffered to enjoy the use of his Wife; not their Kings themselves. More privileged yet than many Women neighbouring on them, in that they are not compelled to burn themselves with their Husband's Bodies, but may have many Husbands, either successively or at once, as they list themselves: and if at once, she sends her Children to that Husband (as we know who did) who she thinks to have the best right to them.  
XX. The former Story brings to mind a Custom amongst the Scots, which took beginning, as the Scottish Historians affirm, in the Reign of Ewen the Third, who is the fifteenth King in their Catalogue, after the first Fergus. This Ewen being a Prince much addicted, or wholly rather given over unto lasciviousness, made a Law, that himself and his Successors should have the Maidenhead or first Night's Lodging with every Woman whose Husband held Land immediately from the Crown; and the Lords and Gentlemen, of all those whose Husbands were their Tenants or Homagers. This was it seems the Knight's Service, which men held their Estates by, and continued till the days of Malcolm Commor, who at the Request of his Wife Margaret, (she was the Sister of Edgar Atheling) abolished this Law, and ordained, That the Tenants, by way of Commutation, should pay unto their Lords a Mark in Money; which Tributes, the Historians say, is still in force.  
XXI. In Loango, a Country under the Line, they worship Idols, and are circumcised. Every Tradesman appeaseth his God with such things as belong to his Trade; the Husbandman with Corn, the Weaver with Cloth, etc. At the Death of their Friends they kill Goats, to the honour of their Idols, and make divers Feasts in memorial of the dead. They will rather die than touch any Meat which is prohibited by their Priests. At Keaga, the Seaport of Loango, there is an Idol kept by an old Woman, which is once a Year honoured with great Solemnity and feasting. There is another Idol at Morumba, thirty Leagues Northward, where Boys are sworn to serve this God, and are initiated with hard Diet, ten days Silence, Abstinence from certain Meats, and a Cut in their Shoulder, the Blood of which, is sprinkled at the Idol's Feet. Their Trials of Life and Death are in the Presence of this Idol. At Anzichi they are circumcised, worship the Sun and Moon, and each man his particular Idol. In some of these neighbouring Countries the People are Man-eaters and worship the Devil, to whom they offer Sacrifice, which they continue from Morning till Night, using charming Vociferations, dancing and piping.  
XXII. Gentilism is likewise professed in Guinea, for they adore strawen things, instead of God, of whom they speak blasphemously, calling him evil, black, and the Author of their Miseries; and that they are no ways beholding to him for what they enjoy, but to their own Industry. They put within their Rings, Wheat, Water, and Oil, for their God to feed upon: such Rings are worn by many, as Preservatives against Danger. Their Priests use to preach to them on Festival days, and after Sermon to besprinkle the Infants with Water, in which a Newt doth swim. They consecrate to their Idol the first Bit and Draught of their Meat and Drink. But, I believe this black God they rail against is the Devil, whom their cunning Priests represent to that ignorant People in some black and ugly Shape, sometimes of a black Dog. If they paint themselves with Chalk, they think they do good Service to their God. When he is angry with them they use to bribe the Priest with Gold; so their Fishermen are use to do when they have no success at Sea: the Priest with his Wives, walk in Procession, knocking his Breasts and clapping his Hands, then hanging some Boughs from their Necks, and playing on a Timbrel, the Priests fling Wheat into the Sea, to appease the angry God. They have certain Trees in great Veneration, consulting with them as with Oracles, using divers foolish Ceremonies. They worship a certain Bird which hath Feathers like Stars, and a voice like a Bull. The Tunny is a sacred Fish with them, and not to be touched; so are the Mountains, whose Tops they daily feed, or the Priests rather, with Meat and Drink, When one dieth the Priest makes Gods of Straw to accompany the Dead into the other World; Wine and good Cheer are sent with him, and Servants with his Wives: if he be the King, these are slain to wait upon the King, and their Heads advanced upon Poles round about the Grave. They hold it a Sin to spit on the Ground. The Tuesday is their Sabbath. They use Circumcision, and some other Turkish Ceremonies.  
XXIII. The Goths believed, That the Dead went into a pleasant place, where their God Tamolxines ruled: to him they used still to send a Messenger, chosen out among themselves by Lot, who in a Boat of five Oars went to supplicate for such things as they wanted. Their manner of sending him was thus; They took him Hand and Foot and fling him upon the points of sharp Pikes; if he fell down, they concluded that the God was well pleased with that Messenger; if otherwise, they rejected him as an unworthy Envoy: therefore they chose another, to whom they gave Instructions, before he died, what he should say to their God; and so having slain him upon their Pikes, committed the dead Body in the Boat to the mercy of the Sea. The Lithuanians used to burn their chief Captives to their Gods. The Lusitanians ripped open the Bowels of their Captives in their Divinations, and presented their right hands, being cut off, to their Gods. The Sclavonians worshipped an Idol called Suantovitus, whose Priest, the day before he sacrificeth, makes clean the Chapel, which none must enter but he alone; and whilst he is in it he must not draw his Breath, but hold his Head out of the Window, lest with his mortal Breath he should pollute the Idol. The next day, the People watching without the Chapel door, view the Idol's Cup; if they find any of the Liquor which was put there wasted, they conclude the next years Scarcity, but otherwise they hope for Plenty; and so they fill the Cup again, and pray to the Idol for Victory and Plenty: then pouring out old Wine at the Idol's Feet, and offering to him a great Cake, they spend the rest of the day in gormondizing: it is held a sin and dishonour to the Idol, not to be drunk then. Every one payeth a piece of Money to the Idol's maintenance; to which also is paid the third part of all Booties taken in the War. To this purpose the Idol maintaineth three hundred Horse, whom the Priest paid, being the Idol's Treasurer. In Lithuania, Russia, and the adjacent places, the Rustics offer a yearly Sacrifice of Calves, Hogs, Sows, Cocks, and Hens, about the end of October, when their Fruits are all gathered in, to their Idol Ziemiennick: they beat all these Creatures to death, then offer them with Prayers and Thanksgivings; which done, they fall to eating and drinking, flinging first pieces of Flesh into every Corner of the House.  
XXIV. The ancient Britain's worshipped Mercury in the first place, as being the God of Highways, Journeys, Gain, and Merchandizing. After him they worshipped Apollo, Jupiter, Mars, and Minerva. They and the Germans were wont to sacrifice Men sometimes, so did the ancient Britain's, which with the Gauls had the same Religion and Priests, called Druids, from the Oaks, under which they used to teach and sacrifice; for, they expounded all Religious Mysteries, taught the Youth, decided Controversies and Suits in Law, ordained Rewards and Punishments; and such as obeyed not their Decrees they excommunicated, debarring them from all Divine Exercises, and all Commerce with Men. These Druids had one chief over them, whose Successor was always elected: they were free from paying Taxes, from serving in the Wars, and had many other Privileges. They committed not the mysteries of their Religion to Writing, but to the Memory of their Disciples, who spent many years in learning by heart their Precepts in Verse. They believed the Immortality of Souls, they read Philosophy to their Scholars. It is thought by some, that Diana's Temple stood where St. Paul's Church in London stands now; and Minerva had her Temple at Bath; and Apollo in Scotland, near Dalkeith. The Saxons worshipped the seven Planets, among which, Thor, the same with Jupiter, was chief; from him Thursday was denominated. Next was Woden, or Mars, Wednesday is so called from him: Frea, or Frico, was Venus, to whom Friday was dedicated, as Tuesday to Tuisco the Founder of the Germane Nation: but the Germans at first had neither Images nor Temples, but abroad worshipped the Sun, Moon, and Stars. Mother Earth was in chief Esteem among them; to her they dedicated a Chariot in a Grove, which was lawful only for the Priest to touch. He was never to leave the Chariot, which was always covered with Cloth, and was drawn by two Oxen in Procession: then holidays were appointed; at the end of her Journey, she, with the Chariot and Cloth, were washed in a certain Lake; but the Ministers who performed this Work, were never seen any more, but were swallowed by the Lake, and the Goddess restored again by her Priest to her Grove.  
XXV. The old Saracens worshipped the Sun under the shape of a half naked Man set upon a Pillar, whose Head and Face was all beset with fiery Rays, holding on his Breast a flaming Wheel, by which they signified the Sun's Heat, Light, and Motion. They worshipped the Moon under the form of a Woman, with a short Coat, and a Hood with long Ears, with the Picture of the Moon before her Breast; they gave her also piked Shoes: the reason whereof might possibly be this, if I may have leave to conjecture; They gave her a short Coat to show the swiftness of her Motion, for a long Coat signifieth a slow Motion; therefore they painted Saturn, whose motion is the slowest of all the Planets, with a long Coat. The Hood or Chapron with long Ears, was to represent her Horns, or else to show that Sounds are heard afar off in the Night, which is the time of her Dominion. Her piked Shoes may also resemble her Horns. But now having gone through all the Idolatries of all Nations of the World, both Ancient and Modern, it is now high time to give some account of Christianity and its Division into several Schisms, Sects, and Superstitions.  
XXVI. Christianity, which is the Doctrine of Salvation, delivered to Man by Christ Jesus, the Son of God, who assuming our Nature of a pure Virgin, taught the Jews the true way to Happiness, confirming his Doctrine by Signs and Miracles, at length sealed it with his Blood; and so having suffered Death for our Sins, and rose again for our Justification, he ascended to his Father, leaving twelve Apostles behind him to propagate this Doctrine through the World, which they did accordingly, confirming their Words with Miracles and their own Blood; and so this Light of the Gospel scattered all the Fogs and Mists of Gentile Superstition, at the sight of this Ark of the new Covenant, the Dagon of Idolatry fell to the ground. When this Lion of the Tribe of Judah did roar, all the Beasts of the Forest, that is, the Pagan Idols, or Devil rather, hide themselves in their Dens. Apollo complained that his Oracles failed him, and that the Hebrew Child had stopped his Mouth. When it was proclaimed at Palotci by Thanas the Egyptian Shipmaster, that the great God Pan was dead, all the Evil Spirits were heard to howl and bewail the Overthrow of their Kingdom. Porphyri complained, that the Preaching of Christ had weakened the Power of their Gods, and hindered the Gain of their Priests. The Bones of Babylas so hindered Apollo, that he could deliver no Oracle while they were there. The Delphic Temple fell down with Earthquake and Thunder when Julian sent to consult with the Oracle. Such was the irresistible Power of the two-edged Sword which came out of Christ's Mouth, that nothing was able to withstand it. The little Stone cut out of the Mountain without Hands, smote the great Image of Nabuchadnezzar, and broke it in pieces. To the Doctrine of twelve poor Fishermen did the great Potentates of the World submit their Sceptres. Thus the Stone which the Builders refused became the head of the Corner. The terrible Beast, which with his iron Teeth destroyed all the other Beasts, is destroyed by the weakness of preaching; against which, the more the Roman Empire struggled the more it was foiled, and found by Experience, that the blood of Martyrs was the Seed of the Church, which conquered the great Conquerors, not with acting, but with suffering; not by the Sword but by the Word; and more by their Death than by their Life: like so many sampson's triumphing over these Philistines in their Death and Torments. But long did it not continue in its Splendour and Purity: Heresy and Persecution did quickly break in upon it. Persecution first beginning under Nero, and continued with all the Barbarity imaginable under his Successors: but Heresy broke forth much sooner, and made way for Mahumetanism.  
XXVII. The first Heretic was Simon, called Magus, because he was a Witch; a Samaritan by Birth, and a Christian by Profession; he would have bought the Gifts of the Holy Ghost for Money, Act. 8.13. He denied the Trinity, and affirmed himself to be the true God: he taught that the World was made by the Angels, not by God; and that Christ came not into the World, nor did he truly suffer: he denied also the Resurrection of the Flesh, and permitted promiscuous Marriages: he likewise affirmed, that the true God was never known to the Patriarches and Prophets. Besides these impious Opinions, he held Magic and Idolatry lawful: he gave to the Angels barbarous Names: he slighted the Law of Moses, as being not from God; and blasphemously denied the Holy Ghost to be a Substance, but a bare Virtue or Operation: and caused his Disciples to worship his Whore Helena, or Selena, for a Goddess.  
XXVIII. 2. Nicholas, of whom are the Nicholaitans, was a Proselyte of Antioch, and one of the seven Deacons mentioned Acts 6. He had a most beautiful Wife, and being upbraided by the Apostles that he was jealous of her, he brought her out before them, and to clear himself, gave her Liberty to marry to whom she pleased; neither did he afterwards marry any other, but taught his Sons and his Daughters to follow Chastity. But certain perverse men, who boasted that they were his Followers, gave themselves to all Uncleanness, teaching that Men ought to have their Wives in common: they scrupled not to eat of things offered to Idols: at their Lovefeasts they used to put out their Lights, and commit promiscuous Adulteries with each others Wives. They said that not God but Angels created the World. Not long did they retain this Name, but were called Gnostics, from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Knowledge, as if therein they excelled other Men. They taught also, that in faithful Men were two Souls, one holy, of the Divine Substance, the other adventitious, by Divine Insufflation, common to Man and Beasts. Their Doctrine began to spread about the beginning of Domitian's Reign, after Christ fifty two Years.  
XXIX. 3. Corinthus was a Jew by Birth, and circumcised, taught that all Christians ought to be so also: he taught that it was Jesus that died and risen again, but not Christ: he denied the Article of Eternal Life, and taught, that the Saints should enjoy in Jerusalem carnal Delights, for one thousand Years: he denied the Divinity of Christ, he owned no other Gospel but that of St. Matthew, rejected Paul as an Apostate from the Law of Moses, and worshipped Judas the Traitor: in most things they agreed with the Ebionites, so called from Ebion a Samaritan: St. John would not enter the same Bath with the pernicious Heretic Corinthus: but against his and the Heresy of Ebion, he wrote his Gospel. He spread his Heresy in Domitian's time, about sixty two Years after Christ.  
XXXI. 4. Carpocrates, of whom came the Carpocratians, was born at Alexandria in Egypt: he flourished about the Year of Christ 109. in the time of Antoninus Pius. Eusebius accounts him the Father of the Gnostics, and saith, That his Followers gloried of charmed love Drinks, of devilish and drunken Dreams, of ossistane and associate Spirits; and taught, That he who would attain to Perfection in their Mysteries, must commit the most filthy Acts, nor could they, but by doing evil, avoid the Rage of Evil Spirits. They said that Christ was but a mere Man, and that only his Soul ascended into Heaven. They hold Pythagorean Transmigration, but denied the Resurrection, They said, not God but Satan, made this World; and that their Disciples should not publish their abominable Mystery, they bored their right Ear with a Bodkin.  
XXXI. 5. Valentinus an Egyptian, lived in the time of Antoninus Pius. When Hyginus was Bishop of Rome, he began to spread his Heresy. He held that there were many Gods, and that he that made the World was the Author of Death: that Christ took Flesh from Heaven, and passed through the Virgin as Water through a Pipe or Conduit. He said there were thirty Ages or Worlds; the last of which, produced the Heaven, Earth, and Sea; out of the Imperfections of this Creator were procreated divers Evils; as Darkness from his Fear, evil Spirits out of his Ignorance, out of his Tears Springs and Rivers, and out of his Laughter, Light. They have Wives in common, and say that both Christ and the Angels have Wives. They celebrated the Heathenish Festivals, were addicted to Magic, and what not. This Heretic was of great Reputation in Rome, from whence he went to Cyprus, and thence into Egypt.  
XXXII. 6. Martion (of whom came the Marcionites) was of Senope, a City of Pontus, or Paphlagonia; being driven from Ephesus by St. John, he went to Rome: he was the Son of a Bishop in Pontus, and by his Father exiled for Fornication: being not received by the Brethren in Rome, he fell in with Cerdon, maintained his Heresy, and became his Successor in the time of Marcus Antoninus Philosophus, one hundred thirty three years after Christ. He held three Gods, a visible, invisible, and a middle one; that the Body of Christ was only a Phantasm; that Christ by his Descent into Hell, delivered thence Cain and the Sodomites, and other Reprobates. He condemned the eating of Flesh, and the married Life: he held that Souls only were saved, permitted Women to baptise, and condemned all War as unlawful. Polycarpus called him the first begotten of the Devil. Justin Martyr wrote a Book against him.  
XXXIII. 7. Tutianus (whence came the Tutiani) was a Syrian by Birth, an Orator, and familiar with Justin Martyr, under whom he wrote a profitable Book against the Gentiles. He flourished one hundred forty two Years after Christ: his Disciples were also called Eneratita, from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Temperance or Continence; for they abstain from Wine, Flesh, or Marriage. When Justin Martyr was dead, he composed his Tenants out of divers others. He held that Adam after his Fall was never restored to Mercy: that all Men are damned besides his Disciples: that Women are made by the Devil. He condemned the Law of Moses, made use of Water instead of Wine in the Sacrament, and denied that Christ was the Seed of David: he wrote a Gospel of his own which he called Diatesseron; and spread his Heresy through Pisidia and Cilicia.  
XXXIV. 8. Montanus, Father of the Montanists. His Heresy began about one hundred forty five Years after Christ: by Nation he was a Phrygian, and carried about with him two Strumpets, Prisca and Maximilla, who fled from their Husbands to follow him: these took upon them to prophesy, and their Dictates were held by Montanus for Oracles; but at last, he and they, for Company, hanged themselves: his Disciples, ashamed either of his Life or ignominious Death, called themselves Cataphrygians. He confounded the Persons in the Trinity, saying, That the Father suffered: he held Christ to be mere Man, and gave out, that he himself was the Holy Ghost: his Disciples baptised the dead, denied Repentance and Marriage, yet allowed of Incest. They trusted to Revelations and Enthusiasms, and not to the Scripture. In the Eucharist they mingled the Bread with the Blood of an Infant not a Year old. In Phrygia this Heresy began, and spread itself over all Cappadocia.  
XXXV. 9 Origen gave Name to the Origanists, whose Errors began to spread Anno Dom. 247. under Aurelian the Emperor, and continued about three hundred thirty four years. They were condemned first in the Council of Alexandria, two hundred years after his death; and again in the fifth General Council of Constantinople under Justinian the first. They held a Revolution of Souls from their estate and condition after death into their Bodies again. They held the Devils and Reprobates, after one thousand years, should be saved; That Christ and the holy Church do no more see the Father than we see the Angels. That the Son is coessential with the Father, but not coeternal; because, say they, the Father created both him and the Spirit; That Souls were created long before this World, and for sinning in Heaven, were sent down into their Bodies, as into Prisons; They did also overthrow the whole Historical truth of Scriptures by their Allegories.  
XXXVI. 10. Paulus Samosatenus, so called from Samosata near Euphrates, where he was born; a man of infinite pride, commanding himself to be received as an Angel. His Heresy broke out two hundred thirty two years after Christ, and hath continued in the Eastern Parts ever since. He held that Christ was merely Man, and had no Being till his Incarnation; That the Godhead dwelled not in Christ bodily, but as in the Prophets of old, by Grace and Efficacy; and that he was only the external, not the internal Word of God, therefore they did not baptise in his Name; for which the Council of Nice rejected their Baptism as none, and ordered they should be rebaptized, who were baptised by them. He denied the Divinity of the Holy Ghost, allowed Circumcision, took away such Psalms as were sung in honour of Christ, and instead thereof ordered some in honour of himself to be sung in Churches by Women. In the Synod of Antioch he was convicted by Malchion a Presbyter, and condemned Anno 273. This Heresy was also embraced by Photinus, Gelatian Bishop of Sirmium, and propagated by him Anno 323. and thence they took the name of Photinians.  
XXXVII. 11. Manis, a Persian by Birth, and a Servant by Condition, was Father of the Manichoran Seat: he was flayed alive for poisoning the King of Persia's Son: yet his wicked Opinions raged in the World for three hundred and forty Years after his Death. He held two Principals or Gods, one good one bad; condemned eating of Flesh, Eggs, and Milk; held that God had Members, and was substantially in every thing, how base soever, but was separate from them by Christ's coming and the Elect Manichorans. He rejected the Old Testament, and curtailed the New, by excluding Christ's Genealogy: he held, Christ was the Serpent which deceived our first Parents, saying, that he feigned to die, and risen again; and that it was really the Devil who truly was crucified. He denied the Resurrection, and held Transmigration: he affirmed that he was the Comforter whom Christ promised to send. They worshipped the Sun, and Moon, and other Idols: they condemned Marriages and permitted promiscuous Copulation: they rejected Baptism as needless, and all works of Charity: they taught, that our Will to Sin is natural, and not acquired by the Fall; that Sin is a Substance, and not a Quality, communicated from Parents to their Children: they say they cannot sin; deny the last Judgement; and affirm that their Souls shall be taken up to the Globe of the Moon.  
XXXVIII. 12. Arrius, whence sprung the Arrians, was a Lybian by Birth, by Profession a Presbyter of Alexandria. His Heresy broke out two hundred and ninety Years before Christ, and overran a great part of the Christian World. They held Christ to be a Creature, that he had a Man's Body, but no humane Soul, the Divinity supplying the room thereof; they also held the Holy Ghost a Creature, proceeding from a Creature, that is, Christ: their Doxology was, Glory be to the Father, by the Son, in the Holy Ghost: they re-baptize the Orthodox Christians. This Heresy was condemned by the Council of Nice, under Constantine; and Arrius himself, in the midst of his Pomp, seized with a Disentery, voided his Guts in the Draught, and so died.  
XXXIX. 13. Macedonius, Bishop of Constantinople, gave Name to the Macedonians. They held that the Holy Ghost was a Creature, and the Servant of God; and that by the Holy Spirit was meant only a Power created by God, and communicated to the Creatures. This Heresy sprung up, or rather, was stiffly maintained under Constantius, the Son of Constantine, three hundred and twelve Years after Christ; and was condemned in the second Ecumenical Council at Constantinople, under Theodosius the Great. Macedonius himself being deprived by the Arrian Bishops, died private at Pylas.  
XL. 14. The Aerians, so called from Aerius the Presbyter, who lived under Valentinian, the first three hundred and forty Years after Christ: he held that there was no difference between a Bishop and a Presbyter; that Bishops could not ordain, that there should be no set or anniversary Feasts; and they admitted none to their Communion but such as were continent and had renounced the World: they were also called Sillabici, as standing captiously upon Words and Syllables. The occasion of his maintaining his Heresy was, his Resentment that Eustathius was preferred before him to a Bishopric.  
XLI. 15. Florinus, or Florianus, a Roman Presbyter, lived under Commodus the Roman Emperor, one hundred fifty three Years after Christ: hence came the Floriani: They held that God made Evil, and was the Author of Sin; whereas Moses tells us, that all things which he made were very good. They retained also the Jewish manner of keeping Easter, and their other Ceremonies.  
XLII. 16. Lucifer, Bishop of Caralitanum in Sardinia, gave Name to the Luciferians. He lived under Julian the Apostate, three hundred thirty three Years after Christ. He taught that this World was made by the Devil: that men's Souls are corporal, and have their Being by Propagation or Tradition: they denied to the Clergy that fell any place for Repentance; neither did they restore Bishops, or inferior Clerks to their Dignities, if they fell into Heresy, though they afterwards repent.  
XLIII. 17. Tertullian, that famous Lawyer and Divine, was the Leader of the Tertullianists. He lived under Severus the Emperor, about one hundred and seventy Years after Christ. Being excommunicated by the Roman Clergy as a Montanist, he fell into these Heretical Tenets, That God was corporal, but without declination of Members; that men's Souls were not only corporal but also distinguished into Members, and have corporal Dimensions, and increase and decrease with the Body: that the original of Souls is by Traduction: that Souls of wicked Men, after Death, are converted into Devils: That the Virgin Mary, after Christ's Birth, did marry once. They bragged much of the Paraclete or Spirit, which they said was poured on them in greater measure than on the Apostles: they condemned War amongst Christians; and rejected second Marriages as no better than Adultery.  
XLIV. 18. Nestorius, born in Germany, and by fraud made Patriarch of Constantinople, was the Head of the Nestorians. He broached his Heresy under Theodosius the Younger, four hundred Years after Christ. He taught that in Christ were two distinct Persons, the Son of God, and the Son of Mary; that is, the Son of God in Christ's Baptism, descended into the Son of Mary, and dwelled there as a Lodger in a House: he made the Humanity of Christ equal with his Divinity, and so confounded their Properties and Operations. A great part of the Eastern Bishops were of his Persuasion. His Heresy was condemned in the Council of Ephesus, under Theodosius the Younger, in which Cyril, Bishop of Alexandria, was Precedent, and the Author Nestorius deposed, and banished into the Thebean Deserts, where his blasphemous Tongue was eaten out with Worms. Zeno the Emperor razed to the Ground the School in Edessa called Persica, where the Nestorian Heresy was taught.  
XLV. 19 Eutyches, Abbot of Constantinople, from whence came the Eutychians, in the Year after Christ, 413. set forth his Heresy, holding Opinions quite contrary to Nestorius, to wit, That Christ, before the Union, had two distinct Natures, but after the Union, only one, to wit, the Divinity, which swallowed up the Humanity; so confounding the Properties of the two Natures, affirming, that the Divine Nature suffered and died, and that God, the Word, did not take from the Virgin Humane Nature. This Heresy, condemned first in a Provincial Synod at Constantinople, was set up again by Dioscarus, Bishop of Alexandria; at last condemned in the General Council of Chalcedon, under Marcian the Emperor.  
XLVI. 20. Eunonius, Bishop of Cyzicum, embraced the Heresy of Arrius: he said blasphemously, God of his Essence understandeth no more than we do; whatsoever we know of it the same knoweth he; and look what his Capacity reacheth to, the same thou shalt find in us his Followers; rebaptized Orthodox, Professors, and baptised in the Name of the Father uncreated, the Son created, and the Holy Ghost created by the Son. They affirmed the Trinity to be three different Substances, as Gold, Silver, and Brass. He was a Cappadocian by Birth, and lived under Valens the Emperor.  
XLVII. 21. Novatus, Father of the Novatians, was an African born: he lived under Decius the Emperor, after Christ two hundred and twenty Years; his Heresy lasted one hundred forty eight Years. They denied Repentance to those who fell after Baptism: they bragged much of their Sanctity and good Works: they condemned second Marriages as adulterous, and used Rebaptisation as the Donatists. He was a Priest of Carthage, and Father of the Cathari or Puritan.  
XLVIII. 22. Donatus (whence arose the Donatists) was a Numidian; who, because Cicilianus was preferred before him to the Bishopric of Carthage, accused him, and all the Bishops that ordained him, to be Traditores, that is, such as had delivered their Bibles to be burnt by Idolaters, under the Persecution of Maximinus. Though this Accusation was found faulty, yet Donatus continued obstinate, and separated himself and Congregation from all others, accounting that no Church where any spot of Infirmity was to be found; that such a pure Church was only amongst them; yet they would have no man forced to a godly Life: they slighted the Magistracy, and would not suffer them to punish Heretics: they held the Efficacy of the Sacraments too upon the dignity of the Minister: they rebaptised all that were admitted to their Communion; they held it no Sin to kill themselves rather than to fall into the hands of the Magistrate, and scrupled not to kill such as were not of their Faith: they used certain magical Purifications, and bragged of Enthusiasms and Revelations. With the Arrians, they made the Son less than the Father, and the Holy Ghost than the Son. The Circumc●lliones were part of these, who lived in Cells and Caves, and murdered all they met that were not of their Religion.  
XLIX. 23. Pelagius, a Britain by Birth, and a Monk at Rome, was the Ringleader of the Pelagians: he was afterwards a Presbyter under Theodosius the Younger, three hundred eighty two Years after Christ: thence he went into England, and poisoned the whole Island with his Opinions, which were such as these; That Death was not the Wages of Sin, but that Adam should have died though he had not sinned: that Adam's Sin was hurtful only to himself, and not to his Posterity: that Concupiscence was no sin: that Infants did not draw original Sins from their Parents: that Infants might be saved without Baptism: that they should have eternal Life, but out of the Kingdom of God: that Man, after the Fall, had free Will to do good, and ascribed no more to Grace, but that by it we had our Nature, and that by our good Works we obtain Grace: they also rejected the Doctrine of Predestination: they say the number of the Elect may be increased or diminished: that Faith is by Nature, but the increase of it from God, and that Charity is from Men. They hold that their elect ones have no Sin, nor can sin if they would: that the Concupiscence of the Flesh is from God, and that rich Men that are baptised cannot be saved unless they give away all that they have. Celestinus and Julianus were his chief Followers in these Errors. St. Augustine and Alypyus, his Friend, wrote against them. They were condemned by five African Councils, and also by a sixth Synod at Carthage, Anno Christi 419. in the tenth Year of Honorius.  
L. 24. Priscillianus, a Spaniard, some say a Galatian, Father of the Priscillianists, under Gratian the Emperor, spread his Heresy first in Spain, three hundred forty Years after Christ: from thence, like a Canker, it ran through all the West. This Heresy was made up of former Heresy: for, with the Manichees, he held the World was made by an evil God: with the Sabellians, he confounded the Persons of the Trinity: with the Origanists, he held the Pre-existence of Souls: with Astrologers, that all humane Events depended upon the Stars: with the Stoics, that we sin necessarily and coactively: with the Enaratites, they abstained from Flesh: and with the Gnostics, they rejected the ancient Prophets, as ignorant of the Will of God. He was condemned in his Absence by the Synod of Aquitane: but at his Return into Spain he troubled all things. At last he was put to death with Felicissimus, Armenius, Latronianus, and Euchocia, his Companions. Priscillianus himself confessed unto Euclius the Prafect, That he kept Conventicles in the Night with filthy Women, and that he used to pray amongst them. He was condemned of Heresy at Rome by Damasus, from whom he appealed to the Emperor Maximus, who put him to Death. His Body was carried into Spain by his Party, by whom he was esteemed, first as a Saint, then as a Martyr; insomuch, that at last, in matters of Religion, they used to swear by his Name.  
LI. Apollinaris, Presbyter in Loadicea, was the Author of the Apollinarists: he divided Christ's Humanity, affirming, That he assumed Man's Body, and a sensitive Soul, but not the reasonable, or intellective Soul of Man, because that was supplied by the Divinity. Instead of the Trinity they acknowledge only three distinct degrees of Power in God; the greatest is the Father, the lesser is the Son, and the least of all the Holy Ghost. They held that Christ's Soul was consubstantial with his Divinity, and that he took not his Flesh from the Virgin but brought it from Heaven: that Christ had but one Will: that Souls did propagate others, and that after the Resurrection, the Ceremonial-Law should be kept as before. This Heresy broke out three hundred and fifty Years after Christ, under Valens the Emperor. It was confuted in the Roman Synod by Damasus Bishop of Rome, and Petrus Bishop of Alexandria; and in the Synod at Constantinople utterly condemned and exploded.  
LII. The Adamians or Adamites, so called either from one Adam their Author, or from Adam the first Man, whose Nakedness they imitate, sprung up shortly after the Gnostics, and were called Prodiciani, from one Prodicus, whom they followed: of this Sect there be many extant at this day. They held it unlawful for Men or Women to wear clothes in their Congregation and Assemblies, seeing their Meetings were the only Paradise on Earth, where they were to have Life Eternal, and not in Heaven; as Adam then in his Paradise, so Christians in theirs should be naked, and not clothed with the Badges of their Sin and Shame. They rejected Marriages as diabolical, therefore they used promiscuous Copulation in the dark: they rejected also all Prayers to God, seeing he knew without us what we wanted.  
LIII. The Elcesei, so called from Elcesa an Impostor, and Sampsei from a spotted kind of Serpent, which they represented in their changeable Dispositions, were much addicted to Judicial Astrology and Sooth-saying. They held two Priests, one below, made of the Virgin, a mere man, and one above: they confound Christ with the Holy Ghost, and sometimes they call him Christ's Sister, but in a masculine Name, to both which Persons they give Longitude, Latitude, and Locality. To Water they ascribe a Divinity, and so they did to two Whores, Marthus and Marthana, the Dust of whose Feet, and Spittle, they worshipped as holy Relics: they had a certain Apocrypha Book, the reading whereof procured Remission of Sins; and they held it no Sin to deny Christ in time of Persecution. This Heresy began to spread about two hundred and ten Years after Christ, under Gordian the Emperor.  
LIV. The Valesians, so called from one Valens, an Arabian, who out of the Doctrine of the Gnostics or Tatians, condemned Marriage and Procreation. Therefore his Scholars, after the Example of Origen, gelded themselves, thinking none can enter into Heaven but Eunuches: whereas the Eunuches Christ speaks of be such as by Continence subdue the Lusts of the Flesh. This Heresy springing under Julianus Philippus, Emperor, about the Year of Christ, two hundred and sixteen.  
LV. The Heicitae professed a Monastical Life; but withal, taught that the Service of God consisted in holy Dances, and singing with the Nuns, after the Example of Moses and Miriam, Exod. 15. upon the overthrow of Pharaoh in the Red Sea. Gnosimachi were Haters and Despisers of all Learning or Book-Knowledge; teaching that God required nothing from us but a good Life. Of these we have too many in this Age. But Christ tells us, that Life Eternal consists in Knowledge; and God complaineth by the Prophet, that his People perish for want of Knowledge: So Christ showeth, that Destruction fell on Jerusalem, because she knew not her day; and the Lord complained, that his People had less Knowledge than the Ox or the Ass: therefore God hath given Lips to the Priest to preserve Knowledge; and Christ, by his own Knowledge, hath justified many, saith the Prophet. The Armenii taught that the Holy Ghost proceeded only from the Father, and not from the Son: that Christ risen from the dead on the Sabbath day, whereas the Scripture tells us plainly, that he arose the third day. They observed also the Jewish Sacrifices: they used first to baptise the Cross, then to worship it: they taught, it was not Man that sinned, but Satan, by tempting him; and, that Man had not propagated by carual Copulation if he had not sinned They denied Original Sin, and held, that all who died before Christ were damned for Adam's Sin: they ascribed no Efficacy to the Sacraments, and yet held Baptism absolutely necessary: they placed the Children of unbaptized Infants, if they were of faithful Parents, in earthly Paradise; if of unfaithful, in Hell: they never baptised without administering the Eucharist: they held Baptism without Crism ineffectual: they used Rebaptisation: they permitted the Husband to dissolve Matrimony when he pleased, and denied Prayers for the Dead, and the Eternity of Hell Fire; and that the Souls were not in Bliss till the Resurrection; and taught, that then there should be no Women at all, but that they should be converted into Men. Chazinzarii were so called from Chazus, which in their Language signifieth the Cross: for, they taught that the Cross was only to be worshipped; therefore they were named Cross-Worshippers: they professed all Nestorianism. The Thnetopsychitae held, that the Souls died with the Bodies. Theocatus Nostor were such as reprehended some of God's Actions and Words. Ethnophrones were Paganising Christians, who with Christianity taught Gentile Superstition. But passing over the rest, let us pass on to Mahomet, the greatest of all Impostors.  

The Life of Mahomet.  
SOME Men have brave Names, but mean Actions; some brave Actions and mean Names; and some both brave Names and Actions. In the first number Mahomet may not be unfitly reckoned, who in excellency of Name was second to none, and yet in depravity of Manners had few Equals: for, we are assured by the learned in the Arabian Language, that Mahomet comes of a Word signifying Praise and Honour, and that this Notation of his Name was but a Presage of his future Actions, whereby he merited and purchased both. Others say, Mahomet imports Thanksgiving; which is to be understood with respect to their Duty of Gratitude, who believe he procured great Benefits for them. And that there might want nothing of lucky Abodement in the Name of this great Impostor, some of his flattering Doctors paraphrase it by a Man of Desires. But, be his name what it will, we shall proceed to give an account of the Life of this Impostor, according as we find it written by the Saracens themselves.  
The Book of the Generation of Mahomet, the Messenger of God, (the Prayer and Salvation of God be upon him) from Adam and Eve to the time when God brought him forth gracious, perfect, and fit for himself. When as Rabachbar had learned out of the Scriptures, and by Astrology, that this Prophet should be born to the World, he heard that there was a Man born in Jeseras, a City of Arabia, having all such Marks and Tokens as he had fore-seen by the Prophecies and his Arts; viz. a spot on his Forehead, a print between his Shoulders, etc. and to satisfy his desire, he went thither to see; where finding those Tokens fulfilled in young Mahomet, he thereupon expounded the dark Mystery of his far-fetched Light, learned of his Master Kabelmedi, in this manner: When Adam was newly created, as he stood up his Brain shaked, and made a Noise, as the Leaves do which are shaken with the Wind; whereat Adam wondering, God said unto him, The sound which thou hast heard is the sign of the Prophets and Messengers of my Commandments; take heed therefore that thou commit this Seed of Light only to worthy Loins, and to a clean Womb: and this Light of Mahomet that should be born, shined from the face of Adam, as the Sun, or Moon at the full. And when he had begotten Seth, that Light passed instantly from the Face of Adam into the Face of Eve, insomuch that the Birds of the Air, and Beasts of the Earth, wondered at her Beauty: yea, the Angels every day saluted her, and brought her Odours out of Paradise, till she brought forth Seth alone, having before at every Burden brought forth a Brother and a Sister.  
Seth inherited this Light, which remained between Heaven and Earth, the Angels thereby ascending and descending upon Seth, and crying always, Rejoice thou Earth, worthy of the Light of Mahomet, on him be Prayer and Salvation of God. Adam drawing near to his end, declared unto him, by his Testament, the Mysteries of that Light, and the Genealogy of the Prophets. Then descended Gabriel, accompanied with threescore and ten thousand Angels, bearing every one of them a white Leaf and a Pen, which signed the Writing for the Continuance of the Order of the prophetical Generation. Seth received this Writing, and was clothed with a double red Garment, shining as the Sun, as soft as the Violet Flower.  
From him it passed by Succession to Noah and Sem; then to Abraham, at whose Birth two Lights from the East and West (meeting in the midst) lightened the whole World; and the Angels were heard singing, that it was the light of the Prophet Mahomet, who should be born of his Seed, whose Words should be the virtue of God. This Light passed from Abraham to the face of Hagar, being with Child, and after to Ishmael; and God told him, that the Soul of Mahomet in the beginning of the Creation, was mingled with his, and that his name in Heaven should be Asmet, in Earth Mahomet, and in Paradise Abvaltrazim. At this Sarah grieved, until three Angels comforted her with the Promise of Isaac. From Ishmael it removed to Keydar his Son, who being endued with seven Gifts, married Nulta of the Land of Isaac; but being warned by an Oracle, he took to Wife Algadira, an Arabian, and after, by divine warning, carried the Chest of this Light unto Jacob. Then was Hamel born to him, and received the same Light; in which, succeeded Thebickt, Hamiessa, Adoth, Adure, Adne, Machat, Nizar, Musar, Aliez, Madraca, Hoocima, Knieva, Anofro, Melic, Falhrem, Luic, Galiben, Kab, Murran, Cudai, Abdamenef, Hesim, a man by divine Testimony free of all uncleanness. To him did all Kings offer their Daughters in Marriage, and amongst the rest Constantine, which he refused, and married Selina, the Daughter of Geit, and had by her Abdalmutalib, whose Light caused Rain in the Drought. To him an Elephant prostrated himself, and said with Man's Voice, Selvation be on you, and on the Light that shineth out of your Reins. Divinity, Fame, Honour, and Victory, be on you, and that there should proceed from him a King greater than all the Kings of the Earth. Another time, as he slept on the Stone which was placed by Abraham, in his Oratory at Mecca, he dreamt of a Chain reaching East and West, and to Heaven, and to the Depth, which was presently converted into a flourishing Herb. No and Abraham presented themselves Interpreters of this dream. Abdalla's Son, the Father of Mahomet, had a Tutor given unto him to defend him from his Enemies, who seemed a Man, but was none. He was preserved from the lying in wait of the Jews, by threescore and ten Angels, which seemed men. He wedded Hermina, and therefore two hundred Women perished for his love, some hanging, some burning themselves.  
When the prescribed time was come, in the Month Dulheia, on a Friday night, God bad Ariduran to open the Gates of Paradise, that the innermost of his Secrets might be manifested: for it pleaseth me, said he, this night to transport the Light of my Prophet from the Reins of Abdalla into the Womb of Hermina, and that it come into the World. This being done, as Abdalla, the Judge and Lord of the Arabians, went into the House of Prayer, he perceived a great Light to lighten from his House up towards Heaven, and presently died. On the twelfth day of Rab, on a Tuesday Mahomet was circumcised, and all frolic. And then all Idols fell, and became black; all Kingdoms were destroyed, and not one stood upright. Lucifer was cast into the bottom of the Sea, and in forty days could not get out, and then called his Fellows, and told them, that Mahomet was born with the power of the Sword, who should take away all their Power. The same also God caused to be proclaimed in Heaven and Earth. His Mother said, that she was delivered of him without pain; and Angelical Birds came to nourish the Child, and a man clothed in white presented him with three Keys, like to Pearls, which he took; the Key of Victory, they Key of the Laws, and the Key of Prophecy. And after came three Persons with shining Faces, presenting him with a Cauldron of Emeralds, with four handles, which Mahomet accepted as a sign of his Rule over all the World. The Birds, Clouds, Winds, Angels, contended, for the nourishment of the Child. But the case was determined by Heavenly Voice, affirming that he should not be taken from the hands of men. An Ass almost famished worshipped him, and receiving him on her back, became Herald to this new Prophet, with man's voice proclaiming the worthiness of her Carriage. Three men carried him up into a Mountain: of which, one opened him from the Breast unto the Navel, and washed his Entrails with Snow: the second cleared his Heart in the midst, and took out of it a black grain, saying, that it was the portion of the Devil. The third made him whole again. Seraphin nourished him three years, and Gabriel nine and twenty, who gave unto him, in the fortieth year of his age, the Law, and carried him to Heaven.  
Afterwards, Gabriel, with threescore and ten pair of Wings, came to Mahomet, in the Chamber of Aissa, his best beloved Wife, and said, that God would have him to visit him where he is, and brought with him the Beast Elmparac, or Albarach of nature between a Mule and an Ass. This Beast told Mahomet, that he would not take him on his back until he had prayed God for him. His steps were as far as one could see, so that in the twinkling of an Eye, he had brought Mahomet to Jerusalem. Then Gabriel with his Girdle tied the Beast to a Rock, and carried Mahomet on his shoulders into Heaven, where he knocked, and the Porter opened. Here Mahomet saw footsteps of Angels, and prayed twice on his knees for them: and amongst the rest, old Father Adam, rejoicing for such a Son, and commending him to his Prayers. Then he brought him to the second Heaven, which was a Journey of five hundred years; and so forth on to the seventh Heaven: Here he saw the Angelical People, every one of which was a thousand times greater than the World, and every of them had threescore and ten thousand Heads, and every Head threescore and ten thousand Mouths, and every Mouth seventeen hundred Tongues, praying to God in seven hundred thousand Languages. And he saw one Angel weeping, and he asked the cause, who answered, that he was Sin: and Mahomet prayed for him. Then Gabriel commended him to another Angel, and he to another, and so forth in order, till he came before God and his Throne. Then God, whose Face was covered with threescore and ten thousand clothes of Light, and from whom Mahomet stood two stones cast below, touched him with his Hand, the Coldness whereof pierced to the Marrow of of his Backbone; and God said, I have imposed on thee and on thy People, Prayers. When he was returned as far as the fourth Heaven, Moses counselled him to return back, to obtain ease unto the People, which could not bear so many Prayers; which he did oftentimes, till there remained but few. Thus returning to his Elmparac, he road back to his House at Mecca: all this was done in the tenth part of the Night. But when he was requested to do thus much in the People's sight, he answered, Praised be God, I am a Man, and an Apostle.  
The Book Ascar telleth further, that in this Journey Mahomet heard a Woman's Voice, crying, Mahomet, Mahomet, but he held his Peace: Afterwards another called him, but he gave no Answer, Mahomet asked the Angel who they were? He answered, that the one was she which published the Jews Law, and if he had answered her, all his Disciples should have been Jews; the other was she which delivered the Gospel, whom if he had answered, all his Followers had been Christians.  
Mahomet Comunicating his Doctrine to the People. with their pilgrimage to Mecca Pag. 50  
One of their Chronicles telleth of his Martial Affairs. This Chronicle, from Adam to No, one thousand two hundred two and forty years; from thence to Abraham, one thousand and fourscore; thence to Moses, five hundred and fifteen; after him to David, five hundred threescore and nine; and from this time to Christ, one thousand three hundred and fifty: from whence to Mahomet is numbered six hundred and twenty; in all, five thousand three hundred threescore and sixteen from Adam to Mahomet. All the Prophets were in number an hundred and twenty thousand, and the Messengers of God three hundred and fifteen: whereas Adam, Seth, Esdrik, Noah, Abraham, were Hebrews, Huth, Scale, Ishmael, Schaib, Mahomet, were Arabians.  
But to leave these fabulous, nay, blasphemous Relations, it is convenient to entertain the Reader with a true account of the Life of this infamous Impostor.   

The Life of MAHOMET, according to the truth.  
BY Birth he was of Jathrip, an obscure Village, than not far from Medina; his Father called Abdalla, an Idolatrous Pagan, his Mother named Hemina, as perverse a Jewess. Deprived of both his Parents when but two years old, he was left unto the care of an Uncle: who, not able to give him Education, nor willing to be at the charge to keep him any longer, sold him at sixteen years of age to the Ismaelites; by whom, exposed to sale in the open Markets, he was bought by one Abdalmutalif, a Wealthy Merchant. By him employed at first in Drudgery and servile Offices, till noting his great Wit, and fitness for better Services, he at last used him as his Factor, sending him with his Camels, and loads of Merchandise into Syria, Persia, Egypt, and other Places, wherein he did behave himself with such dexterity, that he much increased his Master's Wealth. and his own Estimation. Of Person, he is said to be low, and withal, scald-headed; but otherwise comely to the Eye, and of good aspect: Much troubled with the Falling-sickness, which Infirmity he made good use of afterwards, affirming, that those Fits were nothing but Heavenly Raptures, in which he did converse with the Angel Gabriel. He is said to have been also well skilled in Magic, by which he taught a white Pigeon to feed at his Ear, which he gave out to be the holy Ghost, by whom he was instructed in the Law which he was to publish; but this not till afterwards. By Sorceries, comeliness of Person, and the great knowledge which he had in his Master's Business, he gained so far on the Affections of his Mistress, that on the Death of Abdalmutalif, she made him her Husband. Possessed of all his Master's Wealth, he affected ease, and being till then of no Religion, or at best, a Pagan, he began to hearken to Sergius, a Nestorian Monk, who flying out of Syria for fear of punishment, (the Heresies of Nestorius being newly both revived and censured) came into Arabia, where he found entertainment in the House of Abdalmutalif, the Master of Mahomet. By his persuasions, finding him a fit Instrument for the Devil to work on, he began to entertain the thoughts of hammering out a new Religion, which might unite all Parties in some common Principles, and bring the Christians, Jews, and Gentiles, (into which the World was then divided) under one Profession. Resolved upon this, he retired himself into a Cave not far from Mecca, as if he there attended nothing but Meditation; Sergius in the mean time sounding in the Ears of the People, both his Parts and Piety. The People being thus prepared to behold the Pageant, out comes the Principal Actor with some parts of his Alcoran, (pleasing enough to sensual minds) which he professed to have received from the Angel Gabriel. And finding that this edified to his expectation, he next proclaimed Liberty to all Slaves and Servants, as a thing commanded him by God, by whom the Natural Liberty of Mankind was most dearly tendered; which drew unto him such a Rabble of unruly People, that without fear or opposition he dispersed his Doctrines, reducing them at last to a Book or Method.  
The Book of this Religion he called the Alcoran, that is to say, the Collection of Precepts; the Original whereof they feign to be written on a Table which is kept in Heaven, and the Copy of it brought to Mahomet by the Angel Gabriel. A Book so highly reverenced by the Mahometans, that they writ upon the Cover of it, Let none touch this but he that is clean. The Body of it (as it now standeth) was composed by Osman, the fourth Caliph, who seeing the Saracens daily inclining to divers Heresies, by reason of some false Copies of Mahomet's Law, and that the Empire by the same means was likely to fall into Civil Dissension; by the help of his Wife, who was Mahomet's Daughter, he got a sight of all Mahomet's Papers, which he reduced unto four Volumes, and divided into one hundred twenty and four Chapters; commanding expressly upon pain of death, that that Book, and that only, should be received as Canonical through his Dominions. The whole Body of it is but an Exposition and Gloss on the eight Commandments.  
1. Every one ought to believe that God is a great God, and one only God, and Mahomet is his Prophet. They hold Abraham to be the Friend of God, Moses the Messenger of God, and Christ the Breath of God; whom they deny to be conceived by the Holy Ghost, affirming that the Virgin Mary grew with Child of him by smelling to a Rose, and was delivered of him at her Breasts. They deny the Mystery of the Trinity, but punish such as speak against Christ: whose Religion was not (say they) taken away, but mended by Mahomet. And he who in his Pilgrimage to Mecca, doth not, coming or going, visit the Sepulchre of Christ, is reputed not to have merited, or bettered himself any thing by his Journey.  
2. Every one must marry, to increase the Sectaries of Mahomet. Four Wives he alloweth to every man, and as many Concubines as he will, between whom the Husband setteth no difference, either in Affection or Apparel, but that his Wives only can enjoy his Sabbath's benevolence. The Women are not admitted in the time of their Lives to come into their Churches, nor after Death, to Paradise: And whereas in most, or all other countries', Fathers give some Portions with their Daughters, the Mahometans give Money for their Wives; which being once paid, the Contract is registered in the Cadies' Book, and this is all their formality of Marriage.  
3. Every one must give of his Wealth to the Poor. Hence you shall have some buy Slaves, and then manumit them; buy Birds, and then let them fly. They use commonly to free Prisoners, release Bondslaves, build Caves or Lodgings in the ways for the Relief of Passengers, repair Bridges, and mend Highways. But their most ordinary Alms consist in Sacrifices of Sheep or Oxen, which, when the Solemnity is performed, they distribute among the Poor, to whom also, on the first day of every Year, they are bound to give the tithe, or tenth part of their Get in the year foregoing; insomuch that you shall hardly find any Beggars amongst them.  
4. Every one must make his Prayers five times a day. When they pray, they turn their Bodies toward Mecca, but their Faces sometimes one way, sometimes another way, believing that Mahomet shall come behind them, being at their Devotions. The first time is an hour before Sunrising; the second, at Noonday; the third, at three of the clock in the Afternoon; the fourth, at Sunsetting; the fifth and last before they go to sleep. At all these times the Criers kept a bawling in the Steeples (for the Turks and Saracens have no Bells) for the People to come to Church. And such as cannot come, must when they hear the voice of the Criers, fall down in the place where they are, do their Devotions, and kiss the Ground thrice.  
5. Every one must keep a Lent one Month in the year. This Lent is called Ramazan, in which they suppose the Alcoran was given to Mahomer by the Angel Gabriel. This Fast is only intended in the Bay-time, the Law giving leave to frolic in the Night, as they best please, for they abstain from Wine and Swines-Flesh, prohibited in their Law at all times, but never so punctually abstained from as in the time of their Lent.  
6. Be Obedient to thy Parents. Which Law is the most neglected of any in all the Alcoran; never any Children being so unnatural as the Turkish.  
7. Thou shalt not Kill. And this they heep inviolated among themselves, but the poor Christians are sare to feel the Smart of their Fury: And, as if by this Law the actual shedding of Blood only were prohibited, they have invented Punishments for their Offenders worse than Death itself. As first, the Strappado, which is hanging of them by the Arms drawn backwards: when they are so bound, they are drawn up on high, and let down again with a violent swing, which unjoynteth all their Back and Arms. Secondly, they use to hoist up their Heels, and with a great Cudgel to give them three or four hundred blows on the Soles of their Feet. Thirdly, it is ordinary to draw them naked up to the top of a Gibbet or Tower, full of Hooks, and cutting the Rope to let them fall down again; and by the way they are caught by force of the Hooks, where they commonly hang till they die for Hunger.  
8. Do unto others as thou wouldst be done unto thyself. To those that keep these Laws he promiseth Paradise, a place of all Delights, adorned with Flowery Fields, watered with Crystalline Rivers, beautified with Trees of Gold, under whose cool shade they shall spend their time with Amorous Virgins, whose Mansions shall not be far distant. The Man shall never exceed the Age of thirty, nor the Woman of fifteen; and those to have their Virginity renewed, as fast as lost.  
Friday He ordained to be the Sabbath, partly to distinguish his followers from the Jews and Christians, who solemnize the days ensuing; but principally because he was on that day proclaimed King or Emperor, and solemnly so created. Wine and Swines-flesh are the principal things forbidden by the Alcoran: from the last whereof they all unanimously refrain; but on the first they are so sotted, that when they come at it they seldom go home again unled: Insomuch that all the Wines in Constantinople have been thrown about the Streets, and Death made the Penalty for any that will presume to bring any more into the City. Mahomet taught them, that every one should be saved by his own Religion, him only excepted, that revolted from the Alcoran to another Law but so, that under the Notion of Religion, he means only such as Worship the one and only God, excluding by that means the Old Idolaters of the Gentiles from the hopes of Salvation. And he taught too, that at the end of the World, all men that professed any such Religion, should go into Paradise, the Jews under the Banner of Moses; the Christians under the Banner of Christ, and the Saracens under the Banner of Mahomet. They compel no man therefore to abjure the Faith to which he was Born, but commend and approve secretly such as they find Zealous and Constant in their own Religion; yet holding it an especial Honour to have daily new Prosolytes; they incite them by hope of Freedom and Preferment, which with many are motives too much prevailing. Hence I have heard many say, that it is better for a man that would enjoy liberty of Conscience, to live in the countries' professing Mahometanism than Papistry: for in the one he shall never be free from the Bloody Inquisition; in the other he is never molested, if he meddle not with their Law, their Wives, or their Slaves.  
The Opinions which they hold concerning the end of the World, are very ridiculous; as, That at the winding of a Horn, not all Flesh only, but the Angels themselves shall die; that the Earth with an Earthquake shall be kneaded together like a lump of Doughty; that a second blast of the same Horn shall after forty days restore all again; that Cain shall be the Captain or Ringleader of the Damned, who shall have the Countenance of Dogs and Swine; that they shall pass over the Bridge of Justice, laden with their Sins in Satchels, that the greater Sinners shall fall into Hell, the lesser into Purgatory only; with a thousand the like Fopperies, which is needless to add here, considering that the Alcoran itself is now extant in English, and every one that lists may read it. A thing so full of Tautologies, incoherencies, and such gross absurdities, of so impure and carnal mixture, that he must lay aside the use of his natural Reason who is taken by it, if Force, Ambition, or want of a Christian Education do not lead him on. For if we seriously look into the causes of the deplorable exercise and long continuance of this Religion, we shall find them to be chief these. 1. The greatness of the Victories gotten by the Saracens, who easily compelled the conquered Nations to receive their Law. 2. The great zeal and diligence of the Arabians themselves, who being a numerous People, and much given to Merchandise, have possessed themselves of all the Seacoasts of afric, from the straits o Babel-mandel, almost as far as to the Cape of Good Hope; of all the Islands in those Seas, and many Factories and good Towns on the Coasts of India: In all which they have settled their Religion also, as a thing inseparable from their Nation, 3. A peremptory Restraint of all Disputation in any point of Religion, whatsoever it be. 4. The suppressing of Philosophy, and the study of Humane Sciences; the light whereof, might easily detect the grossness of their Superstitions. 5. The sensual Liberty allowed of having variety of Wives, and as many Concubines as they are able to keep. 6. The promise of the like sensual Pleasures in the other World; with which, a Sense not illuminated with the Spirit of God, doth for the most part use to be more affected than with the speculative hope of Spiritual Happiness. 7. The forbidding of Printing and printed Books, by which the People might come to see the Verity and Purity of the Christian Faith; the Falsehood and Impurity of the Law of Mahomet: the last not useful, or at least not able to induce Belief, if the first had not opened and prepared the way.  
For indeed, force of Arms was the strongest Argument by which Mahomet himself confirms, and his Successors in their times have since propagated and dispersed his Doctrine. Strengthened by the Resorts of that rascal Rabble, which repaired to him, he assaults Medina, pretending a Quarrel to the Jews, who had there a Synagogue, repulsed at first with loss of men, and a wound in his Face, by which some of his foreteeth were beaten out; there likely to have made an end of his new Religion, if not recovered by his Soldiers for a farther Mischief. At the next Onset he prevailed, the Battle being fought near a place called Bedez, situate betwixt Mecca and Medina, frequently mentioned in the Alcoran. After which Fight, he took the City, converting the Synagogue to a Temple, for his own Impieties: the News whereof so startled the Phylarchice, or Nobility of Mecca, that they armed their Powers against him, and sped so well in the beginning of the War, that they drove him forcibly from their Territories, which not long after he subdued, and set his chief Seat at Mecca. From that his Flight the Saracens began their Computation of Years, (as we from Christ's Nativity) which they call the Hegira, which beginneth about the Year of our Redemption, 617. Concerning which time, I cannot but observe that Mahomet compelled devilish Doctrine, beginning his Empire; and Boniface the Third assumed his Antichristian Title, beginning his unlimited Supremacy the same year.  
About the same time, the Saracens, revolting from Heraclius the Eastern Emperor, joined themselves to him. They had long been displeased with their condition, and now hoped to mend it: Exasperated by Julian the Apostate, when they served in his Wars against the Persians, for telling them when they asked for their Pay, that he had more store of Steel than Gold; but then they wanted a fit Head to resort unto. Now serving Heraclius in the same War, his Officers used them in the same ill manner. Ask for Pay, the Treasurer of the Army made them this answer, that there was scarce money enough to pay the Roman and Grecian Soldiers, and must those Dogs be so importunate for their Wages? Provoked herewith, and hearing of the same of Mahomet, they took to him; who, much strengthened by them, and the rest of their Countrymen, soon subjected the three Arabia's to him; And having defeated the Emperor's Forces sent against him, he added some Parts of Syria and Egypt; and returning to Mecca, there died Frantic, in the seventieth year of his Age, and twenty third of his Impostures; of which he had spent thirteen at Medina, and the rest at Mecca. His dead Body being kept four days, in expectation of a Resurrection, which he promised to perform at the end of three; grown full of stench and putrefaction, was conveyed to Medina, and there interred: his Successors, out of wicked Policy, keeping up the reputation of that Religion after his decease, which they derided in his life; and called themselves Caliphs' and Vicars General to him their Prophet. His Corpse doth not hang in the Air by force of Lodestones drawing up his Iron Coffin or Chest, but lieth buried in the ground, as Ludovicus Vertomannus, by his own view, hath observed.  
But having given an account of this Impostor, and his abominable Doctrines, I will show the Ceremonies they use in their Pilgrimages to Mecca. This Journey is performed every year, and it is held so necessary, that he who doth not once in his Life go this Pilgrimage, shall be assuredly damned; when reas Paradise and Remission of sin is procured to them that go it. The Journey is tedious to them of Greece, being six months' Journey, and dangerous, by reason of Arabian Thiefs, Mountains of Sand, with which divers are overwhelmed, and want of Water in those Deserts. Their chief care is to be reconciled to each other before they go; for if they leave hot behind them all animosities, their Pilgrimage will do them no good. They begin their Journey from Cairo, about three Weeks after their Easter, being guarded with 200 Spachi on Dromedaries, and 200 Janissaries on Camels, with 8 pieces of Ordnance, and rich Vestures for the Prophet, and a green Velvet covering wrought with Gold to cover his Tomb, which the Bassa delivers to the Captain of the Pilgrims. The Camels that carry these vestures are covered with cloth of gold, and many small Bells. The night before they go is kept with great feasting and triumphs. No man may hinder his Wife from this Pilgrimage, and every Servant is made free that goeth it. The Camel that carrieth the Box with the Alcoran is covered with cloth of gold and folk, the Box with silk only during the Journey, but with Gold and Jewels at their entering into Mecca. Musicians also and Singers encompass the Camel, and much vain pomp is used. They use divers washings by the way, where they find water. When they come to Mecca, the house of Abraham, which they fable was miraculously built, receiveth a new covering, and a new Gate; the old vestment is sold to Pilgrims, which hath a virtue in it to pardon sins. But that you may be the better acquainted with the Mosquita and House of Abraham, you are to know, that in the midst of the City is the great Mosquita built, they say, in the time when their Prophet lived. It is four square, every square half a mile, the whole circuit two miles; in manner of a Cloister; the Galleries round about are in manner of four Streets, these Streets being separated from each other with Pillars, of Marble some, and some of Lime and Stone. In the midst of all, separate from the rest, is the House of Abraham. This Mosquita hath 99 Goats, and five Steeples, of which the Talismans' call the People to their Devotion. And the Pilgrims which are not provided of Tents resort hither, Men and Women lying together; their House of Prayer becoming a Den of Thiefs. Barthema saith, that this Temple is round, like the Colisco at Rome; that at every Entrance is a descent of ten or twelve steps, on both sides whereof stand Jewellers, who sell Gems only; within it is valuted, gilded, and odoriferous, beyond what can be spoken: for there are four or five hundred men which sell Powders to preserve dead Corpses and other sweets. It seemeth, that since his time the Temple and House of Abraham are altered. This House is foursquare, made of speckled Stone, twenty Paces high, and forty in circuit, and upon one side of this House, within a Wall, there is a Stone of a Span long, and half a Span broad; which Stone, they say, fell down from Heaven, a voice from Heaven at the same fall being heard; That wheresoever this Stone fell, there should be built the House of God, wherein he will hear the Prayers of Sinners. Then was the Stone as white as Snow; but now, through the kisses of Sinners, it is become so black as it is. The Entrance into this House is small and high there are without this House 31 Pillars of Brass, upon square Stones, sustaining a thread of Copper reaching from one to another; on which are fastened many burning Lamps: The Founder of these was Solyman. Being entered into this House through that difficult Passage, there stands two Pillars of Marble at the entrance; in the midst are three of Aloes Wood, covered with Tiles of India, of a thousand Colours, which serve to underprop the Terratza or Roof. It is so dark, that they can hardly see within for want of Light; nor is it without an evil Smell. Without the Gate, five Paces, is the Pond Zunzun, that blessed Pond which the Angel thewed to Agar for her Son Ishmath, After many idle Ceremonies performed, they go round about Abraham's House seven times; then they wash-themselves it the Pond Zunzun: of this also they drink, and pray for Pardon of their Sins. After five days abode at Mecca, they go to the Hill of Pardons, fifteen miles distant, and there they leave all their Sins behind them, after they have heard; Sermon, and prayed, and offered Sacrifices. Upon their Return, they must not look back to the Hill, lest their Sins follow them. From hence they repair to Medina, where Mahomet's Sepulchre is thought to be; but by the way they run up a certain Hill, which they call the Mount of Health; they run that they may sweat out all their Sins. Thence they come pure to the Seducers Tomb, which notwithstanding they may not see, being hanged about with a Silk Curtain, which by the Eunuches, being fifty in number, to attend on the Tomb, and to light the Lamps, is taken down when the Pilgrim's Captain presenteth the new one; without, each man gives Handkerchiefs, or such like, to touch the Tomb therewith; this they keep as a special Relic. When they return to Egypt, the Captain presenteth the Alcoran to the Bassa to kiss, and then it is laid up again: the Captain is feasted, and presented with a Garment, of Cloth of Gold. They used to cut in pieces the Camel, which his Furniture, which carried the Alcoran, and reserve these pieces for holy Relics. The Alcoran also is elevated, that all might see and adore it; which done every one with Joy returns to his own home.  
Now, as to the Ceremonies they use in their Circumsition, they are circumcised about eight years of Age; the Child is carried on Horseback, with a Tullipant on his Head, to the Temple, with a Torch before him on a spear decked with Flowers, which is left with the Priest as his Fee, who first nipped the end of the Skin of the Child's yard with Pincers, to mortify it, then with his Sissers he nimbly cuts it off; presently a powder is laid to ease the Pain, and afterwards Salt. The Child's hands being loosed, looketh, as he is taught ●y the Priest towards Heaven, and lifting up the first Finger of his right hand, saith these Words: God is one God and Mahomet is his Prophet. Then he is carried ●ome in haste, after some Prayers and Offerings of the Church, sometimes the Child is circumcised at home, ●nd receiveth his name not then, but when he is Born. They Feast then commonly three days, which ended, ●●e Child is carried with Pomp to the Bath, and from thence home, where he is presented with divers gifts from his Parent's Friends. Women are not circumcised, but are tied to make the Profession of their Mahometan Faith.  
They believe the forbidden Tree was Wheat, which had seven Ears, whereof Adam plucked one, wherein were five Grains, of which, two he eat, two he gave to Eve, and one he carried away. This Grain was bigger than any Egg, and being bruised, brought forth all kinds of Seed. They believe that Adam was received after the expulsion from Paradise into India, and Eve into Nubia; that Adam was covered with three Leaves of Taradice; Eve, with her Hair: they met together in Araffe. Further as concerning Eve, she was made of a Rib of the left side, for otherwise she had been as strong as the Man. They believe the Devils first dwelled in the Earth, seven thousand years; after them Angels. They say the Ground of Paradise is of Gold, enammelled with Emeralds and Hyacinths, planted with every fruitful Tree, watered with streams of Milk, and Honey, and wine: the Day is of a thousand years' Continuance. The People shall have whatsoever can be desired; they shall be clothed in all Colours except black, which is the proper Colour of Mahomet. They shall all be of the Stature of Adam, in Resemblance like Christ, never increasing or diminishing. As soon as they are entered, shall be set before them the Liver of the Fish Albehbut, and whatsoever Dainties they can desire: they shall not need going to Stool any more than the Child in the Womb, but they shall sweat out all Superfluities, of Scent like Musk; they shall eat but for Desight, not for Hunger: unlawful Meats, as Swine's Flesh, they shall refrain. And if you list to know why this Beast is unclean, understand, That Jesus on a time called forth Japhet, to tell his Disciples the History of the Ark: Who told them, That by the weight of the Ordure the Ark leaned on one side; whereupon, Noah consulting with God, was bidden to bring in the Elephant thither, out of whose Dung, mixed with Man's, came forth a Hog, which rooted in that Mire with his Snout, and by the stink thereof was produced out of his Nose a Mouse, which knawed the Boards of the Ark; No fearing this danger, was bidden to strike the Lion on the Forehead; and by the Lion's Breath was a Cat engendered, mortal Enemy to the Mouse. But to return from this stinking Tale, to refresh ourselves with the like Sweets of this Paradise; They believe that there they have the Wives that there they had, and other Concubines, whom, how, when, wheresoever they will. That Wine shall be lawful there, though here unlawful; the reason whereof Mahomet said, was, That the Angels, Arots and Merot, were sometime sent to instruct and govern the World, forbidding Men Wine, Injustice, and Murder. But a Woman having whereof to accuse her Husband, invited them to Dinner, and made them drunk. They, inflamed with a double heat of Wine and Lust, could not obtain that their desire of their fair Hostess, except one would teach her the Word of ascending to Heaven, and the other of descending. Thus she mounted up to Heaven; and upon enquiry of the matter, she was made the Morning Star, and they put to their choice, whether they would be punished in this World or the World to come: they accepting their Punishment in this, are hanged by Chains, with their Head in a Pit of Babel, till the day of Judgement. Hell, saith Mahomet, hath a Floor of Brimstone, smoky, pitchy, with stinking Flames, with deep Pits of scalding Pitch, and sulphurous Flames, wherein the damned are punished daily; the Trees bear most loathsome Fruits, which they eat.  
The day of Judgement shall be in this sort. In that day God will command the Angel of Death to kill every Creature: which being done, he shall ask him if nothing be alive; Adriel, the Angel of Death shall answer, nothing but myself: then go thy ways betwixt Paradise and Hell and last of all kill thyself. Thus he, folded in his Wings, prostrate on the Earth, shall strangle himself with such a bellowing noise, as would terrify the very Angels if they were alive.  
Thus the World shall be empty forty Years: Then shall God hold the Heaven and Earth in his Fist, and say, Where are now the mighty Men, the Kings and Princes of the World? Tell me, if you be true, whose is the Kingdom, and Empire, and Powers? Repeating these Words three times, he shall raise up Seraphiel, and say, Take this Trumpet and go to Jerusalem and sound. This Trumpet is of five hundred years' Journey. At that Sound all Souls shall come forth, and disperse themselves unto their own Bodies, and their Bones shall be gathered together. Forty years after he shall sound again, and then the Bones shall resume Flesh and Sinews. After forty Years the third Sound shall warn the Souls to repossess their Bodies; and a Fire from the West shall drive every Creature into Jerusalem. When they have here swum forty Years in their own Sweat, they shall, with much vexation, come to Adam, and say, Father Adam, Father Adam, Why hast thou begotten us to these Miseries and Torments? Why sufferest thou us to hang between Hope and Fear? Pray to God, that he will finish his Determination of us, between Paradise and Hell. Adam shall excuse his unworthiness for his Disobedience, and send them to No; No will post them to Abraham; Abraham to Moses; he shall send them to Jesus Christ: to him they shall come, and say, The Spirit, Word, and Power of God, let thy Pity move thee to make Intercession for us. He shall answer them. That which you ask you have lost. I w●● indeed sent unto you in the Power of God and Word of Truth, but ye have erred, and have made me God; more than I ever preached to you, and therefore have lost my benefit: but go to the lost of the Prophets, meaning Mahomet himself. Then shall they turn to him and say oft, Faithful Messenger and Friend of God, we have sinned; hear us holy Prophet, our only hope, etc. Then shall Gabriel present himself to help his Friend, and they shall go to the Throne of God; and God shall say, I know why you are come; far be it that I should not hear the Prayer of my faithful one. Then shall a Bridge be made over Hell, and on the top of the Bridge shall be set a Balance, wherein every man's Works shall be weighed, and those which are saved shall pass over the Bridge, the other shall fall into Hell: That there will be a hundred and twenty Bands of men that day; of which, three only shall be found faithful; and every Band or Trace of men shall be in length the Journey of a thousand Years, in breadth five hundred; and then Death shall be transformed into a Ram, and they shall bring him between Paradise and Hell. Then shall arise much Dissensions between these two People, through fear of the one, and hope of the other: but the People of Paradise shall prevail, and shall slay Death between Paradise and Hell. With these and a hundred such wild and frantic Opinions and Tenants is their Alcoran stuffed; which we leave, to give some light touch on some Heretics who have broached their impious Opinions in these late Centuries.  
LVI. Amongst whom, sprung up Thomas Muntzer; who boasted that he had had Communication with God. By his teaching and writing he did publicly affirm, That the Preachers of that time that contributed their Endeavours to the advancement of the Gospel, were not sent by God, but were mere Scribes, and impertinent Interpreters of the Scriptures: That the Scriptures and the written Word were not the pure Word of God, but only a bare Testimony of the true Word: That the true real Word was something that was intrinsecal and heavenly, and immediately proceeding out of the Mouth of God, and consequently, to be learned intrinsically, and not out of Scriptures, or by any humane Suggestion: with several other such like Tenets, which won him several Sectaries; and stuffing his Sermons with most seditious and better Invectives against the Magistrate, and pretending to groan for the return of lost Liberty, and for the insufferable pressures of the people under Tyranny, a very great Concourse of the Dregs of the People repaired to him; insomuch, that they broke out into open Rebellion, forced away a great part of the Nobility, plundered Towns and Castles; to be short, made an absolute Devastation by Fire and Sword. Whereupon, the Landgrave of Hess fought the Country People with advantage, and prepared for a second Fight the next day; which Muntzer having intelligence of, said, by way of Animation to his Followers, What are those Cannon Bullets? I will receive them in my Gloves, and they shall not hurt me: whereby the Country People being encouraged, were the next day beaten by the Landgrave, five thousand slain, and three hundred taken, who had all their Heads cut off: so that while they were ambitious of Liberty, they lost even the Liberty of Life itself. But Muntzer himself made his Escape; but though he skulked for some time, yet being at length taken, he continued obstinate, though the Landgrave convinced him by Scripture. But being condemned, and laid upon the Rack, while he cried out aloud, and wept, the Duke of Saxony spoke to him to this purpose; Now thou art punished, Muntzer, consider with thyself by what means thou hast seduced and brought so many to Destruction: whereat Muntzer broke out into a great Laughter, saying, This is the Judgement of the Country People. But when being brought to his Death, he was thrust into a close Prison, 'tis wonderful how faint-hearted he was, and stood extremely troubled in mind, not being able to give any account of his Faith, but as the Duke of Saxony pronounced before him, and which he told him he was to make a Confession of before God. Being surrounded with Soldiers, he openly acknowledged his Wickedness, and withal, addressed these Words to the Princes that were present, Show Mercy and Compassion, ye Princes, lest hereafter you incur by my Example the Punishment I now suffer. Read, and attentively consider the holy Books of the Kings. Having said this, his Head was struck off, and fastened to a Stake, for a Monument and Example to others.  
LVII. In the Year of our Lord, 1535. upon the Third of February, at Amsterdam, in a Street called Salar Street, at the House of John Sifrid, a Cloathworker, who at that time was gone into Austria about some business, there met seven men Anabaptists, and five Women of the same Persuasion, of which Flock, the Bell-wether was Theodothere Butcher; who, raped into a strange Enthusiasm and Extacy, stretching himself upon the Ground, naked upon his Back, before his Brethren and Sisters, seemed to pray unto God with a certain religious Dread and Horror. Having ended his Prayers, he affirmed, That he had beheld God with his Eyes in the excessive and ineffable Riches of his Glory; and that he had had Communication with him both in Heaven and Hell; and that the day of his Judgement was at hand. After which, he said to one of his Companions, Thou art decreed to eternal Damnation, and shalt be cast into the bottomless Pit; at which the other crying out, the Lord God of Mercy have Compassion of me, the Prophet said to him, be of good cheer, now art thou the Son of God, thy Sins are forgiven thee. Upon the eleventh day of February, the foresaid Year, the Persons forementioned, unknown to their Husbands, repaired to the same place. This Prophet or Seer, having entertained them with a Sermon of three or four Hours long, casts a Helmet, a Breastplate, a Sword, and other Arms, together with all his clothes, into the Fire. Being thus stark naked, and his Companions, who yet had their clothes, being uncovered, he peremptorily commanded them to do the like, as being such as must be as safe as himself. He farther affirmed, that the Children of God ought to look upon all things of this World with Contempt and indignation. And since Truth, which is most glorious in her Nakedness, will not admit the Deformity of any Earthly disguise whatsoever, he affirmed, that they ought in all things to conform themselves to that example of Truth and Justice. A great many hearing these things, having quite cashiered all shame, offered up their shirts, smocks, and petticoats, and whatsoever savoured of Earth, as a burnt-offering unto God. The Mistress of the House b'ing awakened by the stink which these clothes made in burning, and going up into the upper Chambers, she finds this deplorable representation of immodesty and impudence; but the power and influence of Prophetical integrity brought the Woman to that pass, that she was drawn in to wallow in the same mire of unshamefacedness, whom therefore he advised to continue always a constant adherer to the unblameable Truth. Going out of the House in this posture, about three of the clock, the other men and Women marched barefoot after him, crying out with a horrid Voice, Woe, woe, woe, the heavy wrath of God, the heavy wrath of God, etc. In this fanatic Error did this hypocondriac Rabble run about the Streets, making such horrid noise, that all Amsterdam seemed to shake and tremble at it, as if it had been assaulted by a public Enemy. The Burghers not having the lest hint of such a strange and unlooked for accident (for this furious action happened in the dead of the night) took up Arms, and getting these People (lost to all shame and Modesty) up to the Palace, clapped them into Prison. Being so disposed of, they would own no thoughts of shame or Chastity, but would justify their most white and naked truth. In the mean time, the Fire being smelled, they broke into the House where it was, and wondering at their casting of their Clothes into the Fire, which had since reached the Bed, they made a shift to quench it. But the other distracted and mad People, such as deserved to be sent to their Kindred the Savages and Heathens, inconvincibly persisted in their pestiferous Opinion, and so upon the fifth of May the same year, they expiated their wicked Impieties with their Death. Ones farewell Saying was, Praise the Lord incessantly. Another's was, O God, revenge thou our Sufferings! Others cried out, Woe, woe, shut thine eyes.  
LVIII. The next we will bring upon the Stage, are John Reeves and Lodowick Muggleton, who would persuade us, that they are the two last Witnesses and Prophets of Christ, sent by his Spirit to seal the foreheads of the Elect and Reprobate: that one John Robins is the last great Antichrist, and Son of Perdition, spoken of by the Apostle in the Thessalonians, because he showeth lying signs and wonders, and assumes to himself the Titles of the only God, in that he calls himself Adam and Melchisedeck, and Father of Jesus Christ; in saying the three Persons in Trinity are Adam, that is, Himself, Abel, that is, the Son Jesus, and Cain, that is the Holy Ghost: many such Blasphemies they ascribe to him. They affirm also, that Christians using the Sword of Steel, are ignorant of Jesus, and Enemies to his Gospel; and they teach, that the two uncreated Substances of Earth and Water, were eternally resident in the Presence of God the Creator; that Death was from Eternity: that the Person of the reprobate Angel or Serpent, entered into the Womb of Eve, and there died, but quickened in her all manner of uncleanness: that there is no Devil at all without the Body of Man or Woman, but what dwells within them, so that the Devil spoken of so often in the Scripture, is man's Spirit of unclean Reason, and cursed imagination; that God the Father was a Spiritual man from Eternity, and that in time his Spiritual Body brought a Natural Body; that if the very Godhead had not died, that is, say they, the Soul of Christ, which is the Eternal Father, had not died, all men had perished eternally: that Moses and Eliah are Angels, and did represent the Person of the Father in Heaven, as they did the Person of the Son on Earth; that Eliah was made Protector of God, when God became a Child; and that he filled the Lord Jesus with those great Revelations of his former Glory which he possessed in Heaven, when he was the immortal Father; and that it was Eliah who spoke these words, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased: they say also, that all the Ministry in this World, whether Prophetical or Ministerial, with all the Worship taught by them, is a Lie, and abomination to the Lord. Again, they declare, that whereas there are three Witnesses on Earth, Water, Blood, and Spirit: that by Water is meant the Commission given to Moses, and the Prophets under the Law; by Blood, the Commission given to the Apostles, and Ministers of the Gospel; and by the Spirit is meant the Commission of the two Witnesses that were to come in this last age, whose Ministry is invisible and Spiritual, cutting off all formal worshipping of an invisible, spiritual, personal God: they say there is hardly a Minister in the World that confesseth an invisible God, but they preach a God of three Persons, that is a Monster instead of one true Personal God: they say, that the true God is a distinct Body or Person, as a Man is a distinct Body or Person: Again, they say that there is no Christian Magistrate in the World that hath any Authority from Christ to set up any invisible Form of Worship; and that the Spirits and Bodies of men are both mortal, both begot together, and both of one nature; that the Spirit is nothing without the Body, and that is the Spirit alone that walks and works, eats and drinks, and dies, for the Spirit is a natural fire of Reason: they say also, that the Bodies or Persons of holy men, wherein they lived and died, shall not appear again any more; but when the Saints are glorified, they are absolutely of the very same glorious nature, both in Spirit and Body, as God is; and that Believers Spirits are of the very same Divine nature of God. This is the Sum of their Divinity and Philosophy, as may be seen in their transcendent Spiritual Treatise, as they call it, which is full of transcendent nonsense and blasphemies; for here they lay the axe to the very root of Christianity, in giving a new Father to our Saviour Jesus Christ, in calling the Blessed Trinity a Monster, in denying the Creation, whilst they make Earth and Water eternal; in making Angels and men's Souls mortal; in making weak man God's Protector, and Author of that Divine knowledge which was in Christ; in denying the Ministry of the Gospel, and the Power of the Magistrates, and the outward Worship of God, and making the Souls of men corporeal; in denying also the Resurrection of the Flesh, and transforming men into the Divine nature. By these and other wicked Tenets, permitted and countenanced among us at this time, we see what Christian Religion is come to in this Land.  
LIX. But before I quit this Theme, it will not be altogether unseasonable, that I give an account of the Ranters, who are a sort of Beasts who neither divide the hoof, nor chew the cud; that is to say, unclean ones, such as hold no small correspondence with the Quakers; their Lives and demeanours are much alike, only what the Ranters act upon the Stage, by an open profession of lewdness and irreligion, the other do it within the Curtain, by crafty and seemingly innocent insinuations and pretences of Sanctity, and contempt of the things of this World. These are they that make a laughingstock of Christianity, by their bitter invectives and derision of the Ordinances and Ceremonies of the Christian Religion; these are they that make no distinction between Forms and Orders; for having cried down the former, their Dispensations will not bear with the latter; it being their main design to bring the business of Religion to that condition wherein Man was before he had assumed thoughts of Government; that is to say, into Anarchy and confusion. As for their Blasphemies and horrid expressions of Christian things, Mahumetans, Jews, and Pagans, own more Modesty and less Profaneness. But to retail their Opinions, or to anatomize this Monster, we must come to particulars. 1. They hold, that God, Devils, Angels, Heaven, Hell, etc. are Fictions and Fables. 2. That Moses, the Baptist, and Christ are Impostors; and what Christ and his Apostles acquainted the World with, as to matter of Religion, perished with them, and nothing transmitted to us. 3. That preaching and praying is useless, and that it is but public lying. 4. That there is an end of all Ministry and Administrations, and People are to be taught immediately from God. 5. They hold Baptism a pure legal Administration, nor proceeding from Christ, but from John. 6. They jest the Scriptures, (that Divine Legacy of our Salvation) out of all Life, Reverence, and Authority, quoting it in driblets and shreds, to make it the more ridiculous. In their Letters they endeavour to be strangely profane and blasphemous, uttering Atheistical Curses and imprecations, which is a kind of canting amongst them, as among Gipsies; as for example, in one you have this style, My own heartsblood, from whom I daily receive Life and Being, to whom is ascribed all Honour, etc. Thou art my Garment of Needlework, my Garment of Salvation. Eternal Plagues consume you all, not, sink, and damn your Bodies and Souls into devouring fire, where none but those who walk uprightly can enter. The Lord grant that we may know the worth of Hell, that we may scorn Heaven. 7. Sin is only what a man imagines and conceives to be so within himself. 8. Ordinances they account poor low things, nay, the perfections of the Scriptures are so inconsiderable in their apprehensions, that they pretend to live above them. Their Lives witness without them. 9 If you ask them what Christian Liberty is, they will tell you, that it consists in a Community of all things; and among the rest, of Women; which they paint over with an expression, called, The enjoyment of the Fellow Creature. 10. The enjoyment of the Fellow-Creature cannot but be seconded with lascivious Songs, drinking of Healths, Music, Dancing, and Bawdry. Lastly, They are those who most of all kick against the Pricks of Authority: for Magistracy cannot have any thing more sacred than the Ministry; so that they wish as much Policy in the State as Government in the Church; which is none at all; so to bring an Egyptian Darkness upon both, that the Word might be the less scandalised at their Madnesses and Extravagancies. But this Age, which is much more faithful in Religions than good Works, of Scripture Phrases than of Scripture Practices, of Opinions than of Piety, has spawned more Religions than that Lady of Holland did Infants; to mention all which, were to tyre myself and Reader; therefore I shall quit so nauseous a Subject, and look back, and give a short account of the several Sects amongst the Jews: it not being at all necessary to speak of it in its Purity, that matter having been canvassed by so many others.  
Two Sons Carrying their Parents through The flames of Mount Aetna. Page 119  
LXII. The Nazarites were Votaries, Numb. 6. so called from Nazar, to separate; for, they separated themselves from Wine and strong Drink, from coming near the Dead, and from the Razor. Some were Nazarites for their Life, as Samson, John Baptist, etc. others only for a time; to wit, thirty days; as Absalon, who cut his Hair the thirtieth day of his Vow: such a Nazarite was Paul, Act 21.24. Nazareth was a Village in Galilee, where Christ was conceived and bred, and therefore was called a Nazarite, Mat. 2.23. and his Disciples Nazarites, Acts 24.5. but indeed he was the only true Nazarite, because he was pure, holy, and separate from Sinners: but he was no legal Nazarite, for, he drunk Wine, and went near the Dead. These Heretics were also called Nazarites, who taught, that with the Gospel should be joined the Law of Moses, Act. 15.2. Of the Rechabites, so called from Rechab their Father, we read Jer. 35.2, 3, 4, etc. These neither drunk Wine, nor sowed Seed, nor built Houses, nor planted Vine-yards, but like Strangers, lived all their days in Tents. The Sampsorans acknowledged one God, and worshipped him, using certain Washings. Some of them abstained from living Creatures, and would die for Elxai his Posterity; which they had in such Honour, that if they went abroad, the People would gather up the dust of their feet for Cures, and their Spittle, and used them for Annulets and Preservatives. They admit neither the Apostles nor Prophets; they worship Water, esteeming it as a God, believing that Life is from thence. The. Essenes', so called from their skill in curing Diseases, (for they were much given to the Study of Physic) in their Opinions were Pythagoreans, ascribing all things to Fate, offering no Sacrifices but of inanimate things, shunning Oaths, Pleasures, and Wine, contenting themselves with Water only, and mean Apparel; their Garments were white, and they had all things in common amongst them. They worshipped towards the East, observed the Sabbath more strictly than others; kept seven Pentecosts every Year, to wit, every seventh Week one; and generally they abstained from Marriage; yet some did marry for Procreation. They were superstitious in preserving the Names of Angels; they were much given to Silence, with the Pythagoreans, chief at Table: none were admitted into their Society without four Years Probation. There were some of these Essenes' contemplative only, and lived in Gardens or remote Villages, who contented themselves with Bread and Salt; others were active, and gave themselves to manual Labours: these lived in Cities, and fared better, and eat twice a day.  
LXIII. The Sadduces were so called, either from Tzedek Justice, because they would be accounted the only just men in the World; or from Sadok, the Author of their Sect, who was the Scholar of Antigonus Socheus. These rejected all Traditions and Scriptures, except the five Books of Moses; denied the Resurrection, Pains or Rewards after this Life, Angels and Spirits, Fate likewise or Destiny, ascribing all to man's free will: they held also, that the Soul died, and perished with the Body. The Samaritans held with the Sadduces, that there was no Scripture but the Pentateuch; that there was no Resurrection, nor Life eternal, nor any Traditions to be admitted; yet they dissented from the Sadduces in acknowledging Angels, in worshipping only upon Mount Gerizim, whereas the Sadduces worshipped also in Jerusalem, and kept fair Correspondence with the other Jews; whereas the Samaritans and Jews did so hate one another, that there was no Commerce between them, but did curse and excommunicate each other. But since they are in this ill humour, I think it will be convenient to leave them, and proceed to the giving an account of the different Ceremonies used in Marriage by several Nations in the Universe.   

Of Marriage Ceremonies.  
IN the Roman Marriages, which commenced with Contracts, mutually sealed and signed with the Signets of divers Witnesses there present, there were sundry Customs observed by them. The Man, in token of good Will, gave to the Woman a Ring, which she was to wear upon the next Finger to the little one of the Lefthand, because unto that finger alone a certain Artery proceedeth from the Heart. The word Nuptiae which signifieth Marriage, had its derivation à nubo, which in old time signified to cover; the Custom being, that the Woman should be brought to her Husband with a Covering or Veil cast over her Face. Also by cause of the good Success that Romulus and his Followers had in the violent taking away of the Sabine Women, they continued a Custom, that the Man should come and take away his Wife by a seeming violence from the Lap or Bosom of her Mother, or her next Kin. She being thus taken away, her Husband did dissever and divide the Hair of her Head with the top of a Spear, wherewith some Fencer had been formerly killed; which Ceremony did betoken, that nothing should disjoin them but such a Spear and such like violence. Towards Night the Woman was brought home to her Husband's House with five Torches, signifying thereby the need which married Persons have of five Goddesses and Gods, Jupiter, Juno, Venus, Suadela, and Diana, who is also called Lucina. When the Woman was thus brought to the door, than did she anoint the Posts of the Door with Oil; from which Ceremony the Wife was called Vxor, quasi Vnxor. This ended, the Bridemen did lift her over the Threshold, and so carried her in by a seeming violence, because in modesty she would not seem to go without force into that place where she must cease to be a Maid. At her carrying in, all the Company did cry out with a loud Voice, Talassio, Talassio; for which Custom Plutarch alleges this Reason for one; At the Rapture of the Sabine Virgins, there were some of the poorer sort spied carrying away one of the fairest Women, some of the chief Citizens would have taken her from them, but they began to cry out, That they carried her to Talassius, a great Man, and wellbeloved among the Romans; at the naming of Talassius they suffered her to be carried away, themselves accompanying her, and often crying, Talassio, Talassio, from whence it hath been continued as a Custom amongst the Romans ever after at their Marriages to sing Talassio, Talassio.  
LXV. Now as to the Jewish Virgins and Espousals, these were made, saith Moses de Kotsi, either with Money, or with an Instrument, or with Copulation: it seemeth, that this last is understood of such as had lain with a Maid, and therefore must by the Law marry her, (if the Father denied him not their Daughter;) whereas otherwise they might not have carnal Company before the Marriage was solemnised, this being forbidden no less than to lie with a Woman in her disease. Their Prayer-Book saith thus, He who shall espouse a Woman bringeth Witnesses, and before them doth betrothe her with Money, or somewhat Money-worth, which he giveth her, saying, Be thou espoused to me according to the Law of Moses and Israel. If there be not Witnesses it is nothing, notwithstanding they both confess it. If one shall affiance a Woman to another, he saith, Be thou espoused to N. with this Ring, according to the Law of Moses and Israel. Buxtorfius writeth, That when Promise hath passed between two, many Jews are called together into a great Chamber, where every of the Youths holdeth a Post in his Hand: then comes one and reads the Letters of Contract, that N. Son of N. and N. Daughter of N. have promised Marriage to each other, each giving so much in Dowry, which Marriage is to be solemnised on such a day, and the Party which faileth in the Promises shall give fifty Florins. This done, they wish Joy to each other; and the Jewling presently break their earthen Pots, whereby they signify to the Parties Prosperity and Abundance. At parting, every one hath a Cup of Wine given them; eight days after neither Party goeth out of the House, and many Youths come and make merry with the Bridegroom, imitating, they think, Samson: herein some say that the Man taketh the espoused Bride home to his House, to be Witness and Keeper of her Virginity, till the Marriage Solemnity. The day before the Marriage, the Bride must wash and purify herself in cold Water, and put on white and clean Garments. Their washing is performed with great Scrapulosity, in a common watering, or in private Cisterns, or Fountains, which must be so deep that they must stand up to the Neck in Water; and if it be muddy in the bottom, they must have a square Stone to stand on, that their whole Feet may stand in clear Water, and that the Water may pass betwixt their Toes; for the least part not covered with Water would frustrate the whole Action: and for this cause they lay aside all their Hair-laces, Necklaces, and Rings: they dive under the Water, so that no part may be free from the same: Some Jewess must stand by for witness hereof, which is twelve years old and a day at least; and there must be certain Women ringing with somewhat when she goeth in or cometh out of the Water, some of them also leaping and dancing. The Bridegroom sends the Bride a Wedding Girdle embossed with Gold, and she him another with Silver Studs. On the Wedding-day the Bride adorns herself in the best Jewish Dress, with her Marriage attire, and by Women, singing their sweetest Epithalamia, is conveyed into a Chamber; and there placing her on a fair Seat, braid her Hair into goodly Curls, and put a Veil over her Eyes, (in imitation of Rebecca's Modesty) singing mean while, dancing, and expressing the greatest signs of Joy, thinking they therein please God, as being taught by their Rabbis, that God used the like curling, singing, and dancing, when he presented Eve to Adam; yea, refused not to serve that new Couple, and with his own hands made the Canopy, under which they were to receive their marriage Blessing, the Angels with Pipes and Trumpets making Music to lead the Dance. That which Moses saith, God built a Woman, the Talmud interpreteth, He made Curls, and he brought her to Adam, to wit, with leaping and dancing. When the Marriage Benediction is to be solemnised, four Boys bear a Canopy on four Poles into the place appointed, which is some Street or Garden abroad in the open Air, the People sounding their Acclamations, Blessed be he which cometh. The Bride (being led by others) goeth three times about the Bridegroom, as a Cock goeth about a Hen, and that forsooth to fulfil that Prophecy, A Woman shall compass a Man; he also must fetch one Compass about her: the People also besprinkle the Bride with Wheat, crying out, Increase and multiply; according to that of the Psalmist, He filleth thee with the Fat of Wheat. In some places they mingle Money with the Wheat, which the poor Jews gather up. The Bride stands on the right hand; for it is written, Thy Wife standeth on thy right hand; with her Face also to the South, for than she shall be fruitful. The Rabbi who marrieth them, taketh the end of the Vestment about the Bride-groom's Neck (they call it Talls) and puts it on the Bride's head, after the example of Boaz and Ruth, and then takes a Glass filled with Wine, over which he uttereth the Marriage Blessing, praising God, by whose instinct these Persons were espoused, and so reacheth the Glass to them, and bids them drink. This Glass, if she be a Virgin, hath but a narrow Mouth; at Worms they use an earthen Pot. Now the Rabbi receiving a Ring of pure Gold, without any Jewel in it, sheweth it to some Witnesses, ask them if it be good, and worth the Money it cost, and then puts it on the Bride's Finger, and with a loud Voice pronounceth the Spousal Letters. After this he takes another Glass of Wine, and blesseth God, that the Bridegroom and Bride have accepted of each other, and gives it them to taste. This done, the Bridegroom breaketh the former Glass against the Wall or Ground, in remembrance of the Destruction of Jerusalem; in which respect, in some places they put Ashes on the Bridegroom's head: he weareth for this cause a black Hood on his Head, like a Mourner, and the Bride likewife weareth a black Cloth, fit to terrify Children with the Deformity, Thus do they mix Mirth and Mourning, as David warneth, Rejoice unto him in trembling. This ended, they sit down at Table, and then must the Bridegroom make Trial of his Breast in singing a long Prayer; others in the mean time call to make ready the Hen. Then is there an Hen and an Egg set before the Bride; of that the Bridegroom carveth her a piece, and then presently all the Company, Men and Women, tear the Hen amongst them like hungry Hounds, snatching out of each others Hands and Mouths, all to glad the new married Couple. The Egg is not sod, but in another Scene of Mirth one casteth it in the face of another, of some Christian especially, if any be present at the Nuptials: in the same is a Mystery included for the Bride, that she shall have as easy Travel in Childbirth as the Hen layeth her Eggs. After this they fall to their Cheer and Dances: one they call the Mitzvah, or Commandment-dance, as if God had enjoined it. The chief Guest takes the Bridegroom by the hand, another him, and so on through the Company: likewise the chief Woman takes the Bride, another her, and so one another; then do they dance in a long row with a tumultuous noise, and so end the Nuptial Sports. Amongst all their other Blessings, the Bridegroom is to say one, Vbi perspexerit sanguinem Virginum, to use the words of Genebrad, who expresseth it, being borrowed from some Words of the Canticles, fleshly abused by such Application. The Marriage commonly lasteth eight days, and on the Sabbath they dance the lustiest of all, doing the Sabbath herein a singular Honour, because that also is called a Bride. It is prohibited to bid any uncircumcised Guest to this Banquet; for Solomon saith, The Stranger doth not intermeddle with his Joy: yea, the good Angels seeing such there, will departed; and the evil will come and raise Strifes and Contentions: for they think no place empty from the Earth to the Sky, but all full of good or bad Angels, flying or standing in the same. The Marriage is in public, lest Whoredom should be covered under that Pretext, pretending themselves married when they were not.  
LXVI. Let it not grieve the Reader to hear something of the Duties betwixt Man and Wife. The Husband oweth ten things to the Wife; three according to the Law, her Nourishment, her Clothing, and her Time, namely, of due Benevolence to be performed; and seven things according to the Words of the Scribes; the first whereof is the Foundation of Dowry, viz. two hundred Denarii, if she be a Virgin, otherwise a hundred. The other concern the Condition of the Dowry; the Woman which rendereth not her Husband his due, is rebellious and refractory; and he is bidden to expel her without a Dowry. The Conditions of the Dowry were, first, to cure her in Sickness, secondly, to redeem her, being captive; thirdly, to bury her, being dead; fourthly, to nourish her out of his own Goods, and that she dwell in his House in her Widowhood; fifthly, to keep her Daughters till Marriage; fixthly, that her Sons inherit. They appoint not only Love but Honour to the Wife (as Peter also enjoineth to this weaker Vessel) which Honour they say is Meat and Drink, and goodly Garments; for which he shall (this was a Woman's Friend) have favour with God. The Author of Arbaa Turim addeth, That a Man should love his Wife as his own Body, and honour her above his Body, and keep her as one of his Members; for the Wife is the other half of Man, and a Wife without a Man is but half a Man. And let him take heed of striking his Wife, said another, or to be virulent in terms against her: for, for her Tears (how pitifully easy are they to some) his Punishment is near. And howsoever, since the Destruction of the Temple, the door of Prayers hath been shut, yet the door of Tears hath not been shut, as saith David, Be not thou silent at my Tears. And should not a Man honour his Wife? Yes, saith R. Hanina, for a Man hath no Blessing but for his Wife, as it is written, He blessed Abraham for her. Let a Man clothe himself (I would not have Women hear it) beneath his Ability, his Children according to his Ability, and his Wife above his Ability. Let the Wife honour her Husband as her Father, and fear to displease him, and let him spare her in his Anger, remembering that she was taken out of his Ribs: But for the Wife's choice, a Man aught, saith one, to sell all that he hath, and buy a Wife, the Daughter of a wise Disciple; if he find not such a one, let him take a Daughter of the Great Men of his time; if not such, the Daughter of a Synagogue Ruler, in that defect let him take the Daughter of one which gathereth Alms; if not, then of a Schoolmaster, and not the Daughter of the People of the Land, of whom the Scripture saith, Cursed be he that lieth with a Beast. They say that a Man ought not to lodge in the same Chamber, no not with his Sister, Daughter, or Daughter-in-law; yea, their wise Men forbidden Conference with a Woman altogether.  
LXVII. But now it will be convenient to proceed to their way of Divorce and other Marriage-Ceremonies. The Bill of Divorce is still practised among the Jews; it must be written in twelve Lines, (it is therefore called Get) neither more nor less, and delivered to the Woman before three credible Witnesses, under their Hands and Seals. Then doth the Husband deliver it to her, saying, Lo Woman, the Bill of this Divorce, take it of me, by it being divorced from me, be thou free to another Husband. The Tenor of this Bill is this; The second day of the Week, the eight and twentieth of the Month, in the Year of the World, 5363. as we here at Mentz upon Rhine use to reckon; I Isaac, surnamed Eckenderf, Son of R. Abr. now dwelling at Mentz, of my free Will, without Constraint, thee Sarah, surnamed Trummerle, Daughter of R. Levi, which hitherto hath been my Wife, have determined to free, forsake, and divorce, and now do forsake, free, and put thee from me, that thou mayst be thine own, and at thine own free Will and Pleasure mayst departed whither thou wilt, and none from henceforth for ever shall prohibit thee; and thou art so freed, that thou may'st marry to any other Man. This Divorce may not be done in every place, but they have some special place appointed, noted, and known, situate on some known River, whereto certain chief Rabbis are called by writing, if there be none there dwelling, which consummate the business. By the old Law a Woman might be reconciled to her Husband before the Bill of Divorce given, or after.  
The Observation of the Brother to marry the Wife of the Brother deceased without Issue, or else to lose the Inheritance, which was testified by pulling off his Shoe, and spitting in his Face, is now thus ruled by the Rabbis, That none shall marry such a Widow, but rather suffer the premised Ignominy; which is performed in this sort; She comes before the chief Rabbi with five Witnesses, where the Rabbi demands if she have been three Months a Widow, if her Husband had a Brother unmarried, if the Party convented be he, etc. and lastly, if she be fasting; (for otherwise she might not spit in her Brother's Face) of him also the Rabbi likewise asketh like Questions; and receiving a denial of Marriage, there is brought a shoe of singular Fashion for that purpose, which he putteth on his right foot, bare, and then setteth himself against a Wall. The Woman comes, and disclaiming his Affinity, stoopeth, and with her right hand (for if she want a right hand it putteth the Rabbis out of their Wits to scan whether with her Teeth or how else it may be done) unlooseth the shoe, and taking it off, spits in his face; so that the five Witnesses may see it, saying, Thus shall it be done with him which will not build the House of his Brother. In the time of her Uncleanness, a Woman may not enter into the Synagogue, nor pray, nor name the Name of God, nor handle any holy Book; which if they observe, the Rabbis promise them longer Life. As soon as she knoweth of her Uncleanness, she presently separateth herself from her Husband the space of seven days, not touching him, nor sitting on the same Seat, nor eating in the same Dish, or on the same Cloth, nor may drink out of the same Cup, nor stand against him, nor speak in his Face: if one will give any thing to the other, one layeth it on a Bench or Table, and goeth away, and the other cometh and taketh it: they say it procureth the Leprosy in the Children which are then gotten, which they object to Christians. When she hath numbered seven days of her Uncleanness, she proceedeth to number as many of her Purification; after which time, finding herself pure, she clotheth herself in white, and taking a Woman with her, washeth herself in cold Water, (some in Winter put in warm Water to it, which others in the coldest Season refuse) and leaves not a hair of her Head unwashed, as before is described. Some fast till they have done it, lest the flesh in the Teeth should hinder the Water from coming to them; for Mouth and Eyes must be open, and they must stoop that the Pap keep not the Water from the Breast; and if they have a Plaster on a sore it must off, and their Nails must be pared. They writ, That if any shall exceed twenty years, and not marry, or if he shall marry a Wife which is barren, he sinneth as much as if he had slain a Man, and deserveth the Punishment of Onan, whom God slew, provided, if he addict himself to the Study of the Law, and findeth no need of a Wife; but if he find Concupiscence prevail, he ought to marry notwithstanding. And this necessity remaineth until he hath begotten a Son and a Daughter. But having forgotten to speak of Circumcision under the Head of Religion, it will not be improper to touch something upon that Point in this place. The Child is first washed and laid in clean Linen; for if he be foul, or defile himself while he is circumcised, the Mohel or Circumciser is to suspend or interrupt his Prayer till he be washed again. In the Morning of the eighth day, the Godfather seateth himself down in a Seat placed near the Ark, and the Mohel near him: twelve wax-candles are brought in to represent the twelve Tribes; then two Cups of red Wine, the circumcising Knife, with two Dishes, the one of Oil, the other of Sand. When the Child is brought to the door by the Woman, the Congregation riseth up, the Godfather takes the Child and sits down in his Seat. There is also a Seat prepared for Eliah, whose coming they expect at the Circumcision. The Child is then named, and usually by the name of some of his Ancestors; so that Luke 1.61. it was wondered at that Zachary should name his Son, John, seeing none of his Kindred was named with his Name. The eighth day was so strictly observed, that if it fell on the Sabbath the Child was then circumcised, not sooner, lest God should be thought to be tied to the Sacrament; and because the Child the first seven days after the Birth was held legally unclean, and yet remaining in his Blood, Levit. 12.2, 3. and 22.27. nor later, lest the Parents should be longer withheld from the comforts of the Sacrament. The penalty of Contempt or neglect of Circumcision, was a cutting off from the People, Gen. 17.14. that is, by Excommunication, or bodily death of the Parents. Therefore God would have killed Moses for not circumcising his Son: or else by the death of the Son himself, when he comes to years of discretion, if he be not circumcised, either by himself, or by his Parents, or by the Judges.  
Now the manner of the Mohel's cutting off the foreskin, is, that he first rubs it, that it may be the less sensible, then blesseth God for the Covenant of Circumcision, and withal cuts off the forepart of the skin, and flings it into the Sand, in memory of that promise, Gen. 32.12. I will make thee as the sand of the Sea: then he spits some red Wine on the Wound, and washeth it it, and some also on the Child's face, if he faint; and taketh the bleeding Member in his Mouth, and sucks the blood from it, which he spits into the other cup of Wine, than he tears off the remaining skin with his sharp-pointed Nails, and layeth Clouts dipped in Oil in the Wound, and bindeth them. Then he blesseth God again, and the Godfather takes the other Cup of Wine, and prayeth for the Child. And the Mohel moisteneth the Child's Lips with Wine and his own blood, and prayeth again. If the Child be sick on the eighth day, his Circumcision is deferred till he recover. If he die before the eighth day, he is circumcised at the Grave, but without Prayers.  
They redeem their Firstborn. When the Child is one and thirty days old, he is set upon a Table by the Father, before the Priest, with as much money as two Dollars and an half. After some questions propounded by the Priest to the Father and Mother, amongst others, Whether he esteem●●ore of his Money or of his Child? He answers, of his Child. Then the Priest takes the Money, and ●●●eth it on the Child's head, and pronounceth, that he being the firstborn, and presented before the Lord, is now redeemed. If before this time the Father dies, than the Mother signifieth by a Scroll about the Child's neck, that he is the firstborn, and not redeemed; who, when he comes of age, is bound to redeem himself. He is held to be of just age to redeem himself, when he is thirteen years old, for then the Parents stand no more charged with his Sin, but he must himself bear his own burden.  
LXVIII. The ancient Persians used to celebrate their Marriages in the Spring, and on their Marriage-day the Husband eats nothing but an Apple, or the Marrow of a Camel. As for the Marriages in New-Spain; The Bridegroom and the Bride stood together before the Priest, who took them by the hands, ask them if they would marry? Understanding their Will, he took a corner of the Veil wherewith the Woman had her head covered, and a corner of the man's Gown, which he tied together on a knot, and so led them thus tied to the Bridegroom's house, where there was a Hearth kindled. Then he caused the Wife to go seven times about the Hearth, and so the married couple sat down together, and so was the Marriage contracted. In other places of that Country, an Amantesa, or Broker, carried the Bride on her back at the beginning of the night, four Women attending with Torches of Pinetree rosined. At the Bridegroom's house, his Parents receive her, and carry her to him in a Hall, where they are both caused to sit on a Mat near the Fire, and tied together with a corner of their Apparel, and a Perfume of Copale-wood is made to their Gods. Two old men and as many old women were present. The married couple eat, and then these old folks, which after this separate them asunder, and give them good instructions for Oeconomical Duties.  
LXIX. In other parts of New-Spain, they used other Marriage Rites; at Thaxcalla the Bridegroom and Bride polled their Heads, to signify, that from thenceforth all childish courses should be laid aside. At Michuacan the Bride must look directly upon the Bridegroom, or else the Marriage was not perfect. In Mixteopan, they used to carry the Bridegroom upon their backs, as if he were forced; and then they both join hands, and knit their Mantles together with a great knot. The Macatecas did not come together in twenty days after Marriage, but abode in fasting and praying all that while, sacrificing their Bodies, and anointing the Mouths of their Idols with their blood. In Panuco, the Husbands buy the Wives for a Bow, two Arrows, and a Net; and afterwards the Father-in-law speaketh not one word to the Son-in-law for the space of a year. When he hath a Child, he lieth not with his Wife in two years after, lest she should be with Child again before the other be out of danger. Some suck twelve years, and for this cause they have many Wives. No woman while she hath her Disease, may touch or dress any thing.  
LXX. Adultery in Mexico was death. Common Women were permitted, but no ordinary Stews. The Devil did many times talk with their Priests, and some other Rulers and particular Persons. Great gifts were offered to the man to whom the Devil had vouchsafed this Conference. He appeared unto them in many shapes, and was often familiar with them. He to whom he appeared, carried about him, painted, the likeness wherein he shown himself the first time; and they painted his Image on their Doors, Benches, and every corner of the House; and likewise according to his Protean and diversified Apparitions, they painted him in many shapes.  
The Dutchmen, who are well acquainted with Guiney, tell us, that at the Marriages of their Daughters, in those Parts, they give half an Ounce of Gold to buy Wine for the Bridal; the King himself giveth no other Portion. The Bride, in the presence of her Friends, sweareth to be true to her Husband, which the man doth not. For Adultery he may divorce her, and the Adulterer payeth to the King four and twenty Pesos of Gold, and the Husband may also drive him out of Town: but the Dutchmen paid no Fine, therefore the Women were only blamed, and paid four Pesos. If the Husband suspects his Wife, he makes trial of her honesty, by causing her to eat Salt, with divers of their Paganish Ceremonies, the fear whereof makes her confess. They have many Wives, if they can buy and keep them; each dwelleth in a House by herself, though there be ten of them; they eat and lodge asunder; sometimes they will bring their Cheer together. The Husband closely takes which he will have lie with him to his Room, where their Bed is a Mat. The Women after Travel wash themselves, and do not accompany with their Husbands for three Months after. The Child new born hath a clean Cloth wrapped about the middle, and is laid down on a Mat. The Mother's use to bear their Children at their backs, and so travel with them, none proving lame, notwithstanding that shaking of their Bodies; they give them the Breast over their shoulders. When it is a Month old, they hang a Net about the Body, like a shirt, made of the Bark of a tree, hanged full of fetissoes, or their Idols, to secure it from the Devil, who otherwise would, they think, carry it away. They hang the hair full of shells, and Corals about the Neck, Arms, and Legs, applying divers fetissos or wreaths, with superstitious fancy, that one is good for vomiting, a second for falling, a third for bleeding, a fourth to make it sleep, a fifth against wild Beasts, and so in the rest, giving to each fetisso a several name. They quickly learn them to eat, and then leave them about the House, like Dogs: they soon learn to go, to speak, to swim: when they are first born, they are not black but radish, as the Brasilians: Each Woman brings up her own: they teach them no Civility, and beat them sometimes cruelly with staves: when they are eight, or ten, or twelve years old they learn them to spin Bark-thread, and make Nets. After that, they go with their Fathers to fish: at eighteen Years old they begin to set up for themselves, two or three of them together hiring a House and Canoe: and then they cover their Privities, grow amorous, and their Fathers look out Wives for them. They have little Hair on their face at thirty; they wear Nails as long as the Joint of a Man's Finger, as a token of Gentility, which is also observed by Merchants; they keep them very clean, and as white as Ivory; they are great in Flesh, beyond Men of these Parts; at threescore and ten, or fourscore, their blackness decays, and they grow yellow; they have small Bellies, long Legs, broad Feet, long Toes, sharp Sight, quick Wit, Ostrich maws; are spiteful, curiously neat, Drunkards, Thiefs, lecherous, and subject to the Pox, whereof they are not ashamed, as neither of showing their Nakedness.  
LXXI. If a Man amongst the Turks liketh a young Woman, he buyeth her of her Father, and then enroleth her in the Cadies' Book, the Marriage following with all Bacchanal Solemnities. Many Women are invited by the Bride's Mother the Night before, when after the feasting they bathe her, and the next Morning trick her in her richest Ornaments, tying on her silken Buskins, with Knots not easily unknit; (which the Bridegroom must untie, though with his Teeth) after that, with much Solemnity, his Companions on horseback, riding two in a Rank, and conducted by the Sacdish, who is nearest of his Kindred, have fetched her home, the Bride being delivered with her Face close covered, set a stride on Horseback, with a Canopy over her head, and received of him at his door; thence led, if she be of Quality, by an Eunuch, to the Bride-Chamber. The Guests honour him with Presents, yet go not in: The Father also giveth only some pieces of Household stuff, carried openly by Particulars through the Streets. Now he is to entertain the Wives with an equal Respect. Alike is their Diet, Apparel, yea, and Benevolence (unless they consent to change and give turns) or else they may complain to the Cady, and procure a Divorce; but the Husband may put away his Wives at pleasure, who may marry unto another within five Months after, except she prove with Child, and then she must stay so long after her delivery: but if he will have her again he must buy her; and if after the third Divorce, another is first to lie with her as a Punishment of his Levity. They will sell some of them, or give them to their Slaves: the Wives give him the reverence of a Master. They are at no time to deny him their Embracements; whom he toucheth not again, until he hath been at the Bath. They hold their Chastisement, which they receive from him, as an Argument of Affection. They intermeddle not with Household Affairs, only it is required of them to content their Husbands, to nurse their own Children, and to live peaceably together, which also they do without Jealousy or Envy. They are exceeding beautiful, for the most part ruddy, clear and smooth as the polished Ivory, tender and soft, as frequenting the Baths daily, and never open to the Wether, but whither quickly. Great and black Eyes are the greatest Beauty to the Eyes of a Turk. They sit not at Table with their Husband, but wait and serve them: and then they dine by themselves, admitting no Mankind with them above twelve Years old; and they never go abroad without leave, except to the Bath, and on Thursday to weep at the Graves of the dead; they rise to their Husbands, and stand while they are in Presence, and besides them, come in no Company of men, nor do they speak with a Man, or in any other part of their Body are seen of any Man, because they think sight, especially where Beauty and Comeliness is, cannot be without sin; only the Brother may be permitted to see the Sister, but not the Husband's Brother: yea, their Sons, when they come to growth are separated from them. For this cause that Sex is not suffered to buy and sell, but is closely mewed, save that their Law alloweth them to frequent the public Baths The Wife and Concubine differ in the right to a Dowry, which the latter wanteth; but the Wife must cause the other to be her Husband's Bed-fellow when he commandeth, without gainsaying, except on their Sabbath or Friday nights, which is the Wives peculiar. Yet are the Turks given in both Sexes to unnatural Lusts, even the Women in public Baths, sometimes are so inflamed in that Filthiness as is intolerable. Busbequius tells of one Woman, who falling in love with a young Maid, and no way else prevailing, clothed herself in Man's Apparel, and hiring a House near, procured the Father's good Will to have that his Daughter in Marriage; which being solemnised between them, and the truth discovered (which black Mantle of Night could not cover them from Hymen's Torch) Complaint was made, and the Governor quenched the hot flames of this new Bridegroom, causing her to be drowned for that offence. If the Man abuse the Wife to unnatural Lust, she may have her Remedy by Divorce, if she accuse her Husband; which Modesty forbiddeth to be done in Words, and therefore she puts off her Shoe, and by inverting the same accuseth her Husband's Perverseness. There are some Turks who keep Boys gallantly arrayed, to serve for the worse than beastly Lust of such as will hire them. They have this loathsome Punishment for that loathsome Sin of Whoredom; to take the Paunch of a Beast new killed, and cutting a Hole through, to thrust the Adulterers Head in this Dung-Wallet, and so carry him in Pomp through the Streets. It is Death either to the Body by Judicial Sentence, or the Soul, by turning Turk, for a Christian to have carnal Dealing with any of their Women. A Jew who had dealing with a Turk's Wife, with her Husband's Consent, could not escape hanging therefore, (this indeed was a favour, for he should have been burned) notwithstanding his rich Countrymen offered two thousand ducats to save him: her Husband was hanged for his wittolly Persuasion, and she herself drowned. It is certain, that they buy Boys of an hundred or two hundred Ducats, and mew them up for their filthy Lust, till they prove bearded: they will also steal Boys for that Villainy.  
LXXII. In Negapatan, upon the River Ganges, in the East-Indies, the manner of their Marriages is extraordinary; for, many times the Priest, with a Cow, and the Man and Woman, go together to the Waterside, where the Bramane first mutters a short Prayer, and then links their Hands about the Cow's Tail, pours upon them all his hallowed Oil, and lastly, forces the Beast into the River, whereinto she goes willingly so far as till they be to the middle in Water; neither returns she, nor do they disunite till the Waves advise them; when being on shore they unite, and hold that mysterious Tye forcible and sacred ever after.  
LXXIII. The Manner of the Tartars wedding is as follows. The Husband covenanteth with the Father of the Maid; who having given him power to take her wheresoever he shall find her, he seeketh her among some of her Friends, where she hath then of purpose hidden herself, and by a kind of force carrieth her away. They marry with any except their own Mother and Sister: Their Widows seldom marry, because of their Service to their former Husbands in another World, except the Son marry his Father's Wives, or the Brother his Brother's, because they can there in the next World be content to resign them to their former Husbands again. The Women sell and provide all Necessaries into the House, the Men intending nothing but their Arms, Hunting, and Hawking. If one hath buried a Male-child, and another a Female, the Parents contract a Marriage between those two, and painting in Papers, Servants, Horses, clothes, and Household, and making Writings for the Confirmation of the Dower, burn these things in the Fire, by the smoke whereof, they (in their smoky conceits) imagine all these things to be carried and confirmed to their Children in the other world; and the Parents of the two dead Parties claim kindred each of other, as if they indeed had married their Children whilst they lived: yet they do not account the woman they have married a Wife, until she hath honoured them with the name of a Father, and then beginneth he to take Dowry of her Friends, of Horses, Sheep, Kine, etc. But if she be barren, after a certain time he turneth her home again.  
LXXIV. In China their Marriages and Espousals want not many Ceremonies; both are done in their Youth: they like equality of age and state betwixt the Parties. The Parents make the Contracts, not ask the children's consent, neither do they ever refuse. As for their Concubines, every one keeps according to his pleasure and ability, respecting in them especially their Beauty; and buy them for the most part, their price being an hundred Crowns, or less. The common People also buy their Wives, and sell them at their pleasure. The Magistrates marry in their own Rank their Legitimate wife. This chief wife only fits at Table with her husband, the rest (except in the Royal Families) are as Servants, which in the presence of either of the former may not sit but stand. Their Children also call that wife their Mother, not their Natural Parent, and for her Funerals alone solemnize three years' mourning, or leave their Office; not for their own Mother. In these Marriages they are very scrupulous, that the Wife have not the same surname with her Husband, although there be no kindred betwixt them, and the surnames in China are not a thousand, neither may any devise new, but must have one, and that the same which their Ancestors by the Father's side (not the Mothers) had, except they be adopted into another Family. They had no degrees of Affinity or Consanguinity, so the surname differ, and therefore marry in the Mother's Kindred, be it almost never so near. The Bride brings no Portion to her Husband, and yet the first day she comes to his House, she hath to attend abundance of Household-furniture, even the Streets being filled with it, all at the Husband's cost, who some Months before sends her a great Sum of Money to this purpose. There are many, who being poor, do for Lust make themselves Slaves to rich men, that so they may be furnished with a wife amongst his Women-Slaves; whereby also the Children become perpetually bond. Others buy their wives, but seeing their increasing Family grow chargeable, beyond their ability, sell their young Sons and Daughters at the same price they would sell a Swine or Beast, or some two or three ducats more; yea, though they be not by Dearth compelled thereto.  
LXXV. If any Merchant resort into Pegu, he shall have many Maids offered him by their Parents, to take his choice, and having agreed with the Parents, he may for the time of his abode use her as his Slave, or his Concubine, without any discredit to her. Yea, if he come again after she is married, he may for the time he stayeth there, demand her in like sort to his use. And when a man marrieth, he will request some of his Friends to lie the first night with his Bride. There are also among them, that sow up the privy Parts of their Daughters, leaving only passage for Urine; which, when they marry, pass under the Surgeon's hand for Remedy.  
LXXVI. The Marriages of the Bengalans are after this sort; The man and woman come to the Waterside, where standeth a Bramane or Priest, with a Cow and a Calf, or a Cow with Calf: These all go into the water together, the Bramane holding a white Cloth of four yards long, and a Basket cross bound, with divers things in it. This cloth he layeth upon the back of the Cow, by the Tail, and saith certain words. She hath a Copper or brass Pot full of Water. The Man holdeth his hand by the Braman's Hand, and the Wife's hand by her Husbands, and all have the Cow by the Tail. Then they pour Water out of the Pot upon the Cow's Tail, which runneth through all their hands, and they lad up Water with their hands, and then the Bramane toeth their clothes together. After this, they go round about the Cow and Calf, and give somewhat to the Poor there attending, leaving the Cow and Calf for the Braman's use, and offer to divers of their Idols Money; then lying down upon the ground, they kiss it divers times, and go their way  
LXXVII. The young men in Arabia may go a wooing to divers Maids, till such time as they have sped of a Wife; yea, the Father of the Maid most friendly welcometh her Suitor; so that I think scarce any Noble or Gentleman among them can choose a Virgin for his House: albeit, so soon as any Woman is married she is quite forsaken of all her Suitors, who then seek out new Paramours for their liking.  
LXXVIII. The Bramanes marry but once, and that not all, but only the eldest of the Brethren, to continue the Succession, who is also Heir of the Father's Substance, and keepeth his Wife straight, killing her, if he find her adulterous, with Poison. The younger Brethren lie with other men's Wives, who account the same as a singular Honour done unto them, having Liberty to enter into any Man's house, yea, of the Kings, no less than of the Subjects, of that Religion; the Husbands leaving the Wives, and the Brethren their Sisters unto their Pleasures, and therefore departing out of the House when they come in; and hence it is, that no Man's Son inheriteth his Father's Goods, but the Sister's Son succeedeth, as being most certain of the Blood. So in the Kingdom of Calicat, when the King marrieth a Wife, one of the principal Bramanes hath the first Night's lodgings with her, for which, he hath assigned him by the King, four hundred or five hundred Ducats. The King committeth the Custody of his Wife to the Bramanes when he traveleth any whither, and taketh in too honest part their dishonest Familiarity: but, for this cause the King's Son succeedeth not in the Crown, but his Sister's Son, as being certainly of his Blood. These Sisters of the King choose what Gentleman they please on whom to bestow their Virginity; and if they prove not in a certain time to be with Child, they betake them to these Bramane Stallions: the Gentlemen and Merchants have a Custom to exchange Wives, in token of great Friendship. Some Women amongst them have six or seven Husbands, fathering her Children on which of them she best pleaseth. The Men when they marry, get others to use them if they be Virgins, fifteen or twenty days before they themselves will bed them.  
LXXIX. As for the Marriages in Peru, the Men had many Wives, but one was principal, which was wedded with Solemnity, and that in this sort. The Bridegroom went to the Bride's House, and put O Hoya, which was an open Shoe, on her foot; this, if she were a Maid, was of Wool, otherwise, of Reeds: and this done, he led her thence with him. If she committed Adultery she was punished with Death. When the Husband died, she carried a mourning Weed of black a Year after, and might not marry in that time, which befell not the other Wives. The Ingua, or Emperor himself, with his own hand, gave this Woman to his Governors and Captains, and the Governors assembled all the young Men and Maids in one place of the City, where they gave to every one his Wife, with the aforesaid Ceremony in putting on the O Hoya; the other Wives did serve and honour this. None might marry with his Mother, Daughter, Grand Mother, or Grand Child: and Yupangui, the Father of Guayanacapa, was the first Ingua that married his Sister, and confirmed his Fact, by a Decree, That the Ingua's might do it, commanding his own Children to do it, permitting the Noblemen also to marry their Sisters by the Father's side.  
LXXX. In the Canaries they used for Hospitality to let their Friends lie with their Wives, and received theirs in like courtesy: and therefore, as in India, the Sister's Son inherited. Amongst the Georgians too, the Husband bringing home a Guest, commends him to his Wife and Sister, with charge to yield him Content and Delight, esteeming it a Credit that their Wives can please and be acceptable. Their Virgins become Mothers very soon; most of them at ten years old can bring witnesses in their Arms, (little bigger than a great Frog, which yet after grow tall and square men) to prove that there is never a Maid the less for them. So in Chamul, a Province in Tartary, they not only permit, but account it a great Honour to have their Wives and Sisters at the pleasure of such Strangers as they entertain, themselves departing the while, and suffering all things to be their Guests Will; for so are their Idols served, who therefore for this Hospitality, they think, will prosper all that they have. And when one of their Chams forbade them this beastly practice, they abstained three Years, but then sent a lamentable Embassage to him, with request, that they might continue their former Custom, for since they left it they could not thrive; who, overcome by their fond Importunity, granted their Requests; which they with Joy accepted, and do still observe.  
LXXXI. In Carazan, another Province of Tartary, they have a barbarous Custom, which they used, when any proper and personable Gentleman of valorous Spirit and goodly Presence lodged in any House amongst them: in the Night they killed him, not for the spoil, but that his Soul, furnished with such parts of Body and Mind, might remain in that House: much hope of future happiness to that House did they repose in such unhappy Attempts. There too, when a Woman is delivered of a Child, the Man lieth in, and keepeth his Bed, with Visitation of Gossips the space of forty days: they worship the ancientest Person in the house, ascribing to him all their good. In some part of the Country, Knights and Soldiers never marry, but lie with such Women or Daughters as like them, leaving his Weapon mean while at the door, which forbidden any Man else, although it be the good man himself, to enter till he hath ended his Business, and be gone. At a place in the Kingdom of Fez, there was a Temple built; to which, at certain times in the Year, resorted Men and Women in the night; where, after Sacrifices, the Candles were put out, and each Man lay with the Woman he first touched. Those Women were forbidden to lie with any other for a Year after. The Children begotten in this Adultery were brought up by the Priests of the Temple.  
But, having spoken of the strange Rites and Ceremonies used in Marriage by many Nations of the Universe, it will not be unseasonable to give some Instances of such unnatural Wives and Husbands, as we meet with recorded in History.  
LXXXII. 1. Joan, Grandchild to Robert King of Naples, by Charles his Son, succeeded her Grandfather in the Kingdom of Naples and Sicily, Anno 1343. a Woman of a beautiful Body, and rare Endowments of Nature; she was first married to her Cousin Andrew, a Prince of Royal Extraction, and of a sweet and loving Disposition: but, he being not able to satisfy her Wantonness, she kept company with low Persons; at last she grew weary of him, complaining of his Insufficiency, and caused him, in the City of Arersa, to be hung upon a Beam, and strangled in the night time, and then threw out his Corpse into a Garden, where it lay some days unburied. It is said, that this Andrew on a day coming into the Queen's Chamber, and finding her twisting a thick string of Silk and Silver, demanded of her for what purpose she made it; she answered, to hang you in: which he then little believed, the rather, because those who intent such mischief use not to speak of it before hand: but it seems she was as good as her word.  
LXXXIII. 2. Cicero put away his Wife Ferentia for divers Reasons; as, because she had made small account of him in the time of the Wars which were betwixt Caesar and Pompey; so that when he went from Rome to Pompey she provided no fit Accommodations for his Journey; and when he came back again into Italy, she never shown the least spark or sign of Love or good Will towards him; for, though he stayed long at Brundisium, she never went to see him; and when his Daughter took that Journey, to visit him, she neither provided Company to conduct her, nor gave her Money or other Necessaries for the way: yea, she so handled the matter, that when Cicero came to Rome he found nothing in his House but bare Walls, and yet he was much set in debt by her.  
LXXXIV. 3. Bithricus, King of the Westsaxons, married Ethelburga the Daughter of Offa, King of Mercia; by whom, after he had reigned seventeen Years, he was poisoned and buried at Warham; upon which occasion it was ordained by the Nobles, That from thenceforth the King's Wives should not be called Queens, nor suffered to sit with them in place of State. This Ethelburga fled into France with infinite Treasure, where, offering a mighty Sum of her Gold to Charles King of France, he put her to her choice, whether she would have him or his Son to her Husband: she chose the Son, for the Reason (as she said) that he was the youngest: then, said Charles, hadst thou chosen me thou shouldst have had my Son; but now thou shalt neither have him nor me: and then sent her to a Monastery, wherein she professed herself a Nun, and became there the Abbess for some years; but afterwards being found to have committed Adultery with a Layman, she was cast out of the Monastery, and ended her Life in Poverty and much Misery.  
LXXXV. 4. Alboinus, the first King of Italy of the Lombard's, having slain Cummundus, King of the Gepidae, made a drinking-cup of his Skull. Rosamond, the Daughter of that King, he had taken to Wife; and being one day very merry at Verona, forced her to drink out of that detested Cup; which she so stomached, that she promised one Hemichild, a Courtier, that if he would aid her in killing the King, she would give him both herself and the Kingdom of Lombardy. This when he consented to, and performed, they were so hated, that they were constrained to fly to Rarenna, unto the Protection of Longinus the Exarch, who persuaded her to dispatch Hemichild out of the way, and to take him for her Husband; to which she willingly agreed. Hemichild coming out of the Bath, called for Drink, and she gave him a strong Poison; half of which when he had drunk, and found by the strange Operation, how the matter went, he compelled her to drink the rest, and so both died together.  
LXXXVI. 5. When Alexander the Great had determined to invade the Daca, where he knew Spitamenes was, who not only had revolted himself, but had also drawn several others into the Society of his Rebellion, and had at sometimes overthrown some of Alexander's Captains, there fell out one thing remarkable; The Wife of Spitamenes, (upon whom he extremely doted) when by her feminine Flatteries she was not able to persuade her Husband to make trial of the Victor's Clemency, and to endeavour to appease that Alexander, whom he could not avoid nor escape, she set upon her Husband, when intoxicated with Wine. He lay fast asleep, and drawing a Sword that she had concealed under her Garments, she cut off his Head, delivered it to a Servant that was conscious of her fact, and with him only in her Company, as she was, with her Garments besprinkled with his Blood, she went directly to Alexander's Camp, and caused him to be informed that there was one there to inform him of something that he was concerned to know from her. When she was admitted, she desired the Servant might come in, who shown the Head of Spitamenes to those that searched what he carried wrapped up under his Garment. When the King knew this, though he looked upon it as a very considerable piece of Service to him, that a Renegado and a Traitor was dispatched, yet had he a horror of the Fact, that she should ensnare his Life that had well deserved at her hands, who was her Husband, and Parent of the Children which they had betwixt them; so that considering the Atrocity of the Fact, over-weighed any pretended merit from himself; he sent her Word that she should forthwith departed his Camp lest she should infect the barbarity of her Example.  
LXXXVII. 6. Semiramis, the Wife of Ninus, King of Assyria, was a witty and beautiful Woman, beloved of her Husband even unto Dotage: as she was one day in discourse with him, she told him that she was exceedingly desirous of a Thing, yet because of the greatness of it she durst not discover it, nor could hope to prevail; Ninus not apprehending her subtlety, bade her tell him what it was; she answered, that he should deliver to her the Government of his Empire for five days; which when she had obtained, she caused her Husband to be slain, and so usurped his Throne.  
LXXXVIII. 7. Fulvius understanding that he was proscribed by the Tryumvirate, betook himself to his Wife, hoping to be hid, and some way kept private by her in this time of his Extremity. He might the rather expect her fidelity in this thing, for of a Slave he had made her a free Woman, and received her to his Bed; but he found a deadly Enemy instead of a Friend; for, she suspecting that he was in love with another Woman, did herself accuse and discover him to the Triumvirs; by whose order, he died in a miserable manner.  
LXXXIX. 8. The noble Pittacus, so famous for his Valour, and as much renowned for his Wisdom and Justice, feasted upon a time certain of his Friends, who were Strangers. His Wife coming in at the midst of the Dinner, being angry at something else, overthrew the Table, and tumbled down all the Provision under foot. Now when his Guests and Friends were wonderfully dismayed and abashed hereat, Pittacus made no more ado at the matter, but turning to them, There is not one of us all, saith he, but he hath his Cross, and one thing or other wherewith to exercise his Patience: and for my own part, this is the only thing that checketh my Felicity; for, were it not for this shrewing Wife, I were the happiest Man in the World: so that of me these Verses may be verified; 
This Man who while he walks the Street  
Or public Place, is happy thought;  
No sooner sets in House his feet,  
But woe is him, and not for aught:  
His Wife him rules, and that's a spite,  
She scolds, she fights from Noon to Night:.   
But now it is time to say something of unnatural Husbands.  
XC. 1. Anno Dom. 1652. in the Isle of Thanet in Kent, lived one Adam Sprackling, Esquire, who about twenty Years before had married Katherine, the Daughter of Sir Robert Leukner of Kent. This Sprackling had a fair Estate, but had exhausted it by Drinking, Gaming, etc. At last Executions were out against him, and he forced to keep home and make his House his Prison: This filled him full of Rage, so that his Wife was constrained many times to lock herself from him. But, upon Saturday night, Dec. 11. 1652. as it seems, he resolved to mischief her; and being at ten a Clock at night in his Kitchen, he sent for one Martin, a poor old Man, out of his Bed to him; so that there were in the Kitchen, Sprackling and his Wife, one Ewell, and this Martin; Sprackling commanded Martin to bind Ewell's Legs, which the one did, and the other suffered, thinking it had only been a ranting humour of their Master: then he began to rage against his Wife, who sat quietly by; and though she gave him none but sweet and loving words, yet he drew his Dagger, and struck her over the face with it, which she bore patiently, though she was hurt in the Jaw. He still continuing to rage at her, she weary and in great fear, risen up, and went to the door; Her Husband followed her with a chopping-knife in his hand, with which he struck at her wrist, and cut the bone in sunder, so that her hand hung down, only by the Sinews and Skin. No help was near; Ewell was bound, and Martin being old and weak durst not interpose, fearing his own Life, only prayed his Mistress to stay and be quiet, hoping all should be well, and so getting a Napkin bound up her hand with it. After this, towards Morning, still railing and raging at his Wife, he dashed her on the Forehead with the Iron Cleaver, Whereupon she fell down bleeeding but recovering herself on her Knees, she cried and prayed unto God for the pardon of her own and her Husband's Sins: praying God to forgive him as she did; but as she was thus praying, her bloody Husband chopped her head in the midst of the very Brains, so that she fell down and died immediately. Then did he kill six Dogs, four of which he threw by his Wife; and after she was dead chopping her twice into the Legs, compelled Martin to wash Ewell's Face with her Blood, himself also dipping Linen in her Blood, washed Martin's face, and bloodied his own face with it. For all which, being apprehended and carried to Sandwich Goal, at the Sessions following, which were April the 22. 1653. he was arraigned, condemned and hanged on the 27. day: dying very desperately, and not suffering any, either Minister or Gentleman to speak with him after his Condemnation.  
XCI. 2. Periander the Corinthian, in a high fit of Passion, trod his Wife under Foot, and although she was at that time with Child of a Boy, yet he never desisted from his injurious treatment of her, till such time as he had killed her upon the place. Afterwards, when he was come to himself, and was sensible that what he had done was through the calumniating instigation of his Concubines, he caused them all to be burnt alive, and banished his Son Lycophron as far as Corcyra, upon no other occasion than that he lamented the death of his Mother with tears and out-cries.  
XCII. 3. Nero the Emperor, being once incensed against his Wife Poppora Sabina, gave her such a kick with his Foot upon the Belly that she thereupon departed this Life. But though he was a man that seemed to be born to Cruelty and Blood, yet he afterwards so repent himself of this act, that he would not suffer her Body to be burned after the Roman manner; but built the Funeral Pile for her of odours and perfumes, and so ordered her to be brought into the Julian Monument.  
XCIII. 4. Herod the Sophist, being offended at his Wife Rhegilla for some slight fault of his, commanded his Freedman Alcimedon to beat her: she was at that time eight Months gone with Child, or near upon; so that (by the imprudence of him who was employed to chastise her) she received some blows upon her Belly, which occasioned first her Miscarriage, and soon after her Death. Her Brother Brudeas', a Person of great Nobility, cited her Husband Herod to answer the Death of his Sister before the Senate of Rome; where, if he had not, it is pity but he should have received a Condign punishment.  
XCIV. 5. When M. Antonius was overcome at Actium, Herod King of Judea, believing that he was in danger to lose his Kingdom because he had been a fast friend to Antonius, determined to meet Caesar Augustus at Rhodes and there endeavoured to assure his favour to him; having resolved upon his Journey, he committed the care and custody of his Wife to Sohemus his Friend; giving him withal thus much in command, that in case he should hear of his death by the way, or at the place whither he was intended, that then he should not fail forthwith to kill Mariam, his Wife; yielding this only reason of his injunction, that it might not be in the power of any man to enjoy so great a Beauty after his death. Mariam had extorted this Secret from Sohemus, and at Herod's return twitted him with it. Herod caused Sohemus, unheard, to be immediately put to death; and not long after, he also beheaded Mariam, his beloved Queen and Wife. But Herod had impotent desires of her even after she was dead; he often called upon her name, and frequently betook himself to uncomely lamentations; he invented all the delight he could, he feasted and drank liberally, and yet to small purpose, he therefore left off the care of his Kingdom, and was so overcome with his grief, that he often commanded his Servants to call Mariam, as if she had been still alive; his grief increasing, he exiled himself in Solitudes, under pretence of hunting, where, continuing to afflict himself, he fell into a grievous Disease, and when recovered of it, he became so fell and cruel, that for slight causes he was apt to inflict death.  
XCV. 6. Amalasunta had raised Theodahitus at once to be her Husband, and King of the Goths; but upon this Proviso, that he should make Oath, that he would rest contented with the Title of a King, and leave all matters of Government to her sole dispose. But no sooner was he accepted as King, but he forgot his Wife and Benefactress, recalled her Enemies from banishment, put her Friends and Relations many of them to death; banished herself into an Island in the Vulsiner Lake, and there set a strong guard upon her: At last, he thought himself not sufficiently safe, so long as Amalasunta was alive, and thereupon he dispatched certain of his Instruments to the place of her Exile, with order to put her to death; who finding her in a Bath, gave her no further time, but strangled her there.  
But on the other side, it will be fitting to give a few Instances of the Love of some Husbands.  
XCVI. 1. Darius' the last King of the Persians, supposing that his Wife Statira was slain by Alexander, filled all the Camp with lamentations and outcries, O, Alexander, (said he) whom of thy Relations have I put to Death, that thou shouldst thus retaliate my severities: thou hast hated me without any provocation on my part: but suppose thou hast Justice on thy side, shouldst thou manage the War against Women? Thus he bewailed the supposed death of his Wife; but as soon as he heard, she was not only preserved alive, but also treated by Alexander with the highest honour, he then prayed to God to render Alexander fortunate in all things, though he was his Enemy.  
XCVII. 2. Titus Gracchus loved his Wife Cornelia with such fervency, that when two Snakes were by chance found in his House, and that the Augurs had pronounced that they should not suffer them both to escape, but that one of them should be killed: affirming also, that if the male was let go, Cornelia should die first; on the other side that Gracchus should first expire, if the Female was dismissed: Dismiss then the Female, (said he) that so Cornelia may survive me, who am at this time the Elder. It so fell out, that he died soon after, leaving behind him many Sons, so entirely loved by the Mother, and the memory of her husband so dear to her, that she refused the proffered Marriage with Ptolomais King of Egypt. The buried Ashes of her Husband it seemed, lay so cold at her Heart, that splendour of a Diadem, and all the Pomp of a Rich and proffered Kingdom, were not able so to warm it, as to make it capable of receiving the impression of a new Love,  
XCVIII. 3. M. Plautius, by the command of the Senate, was to bring back a Navy of sixty Ships of the Confederates into Asia, he put ashore at Tarentum; thither had Oristilla his Wife followed him, and there (overcome with a disease) she departed this Life. Plautius' having ordered all things for the celebration of the Funeral, she was laid upon the Pile to be burnt, as the Roman manner was; the last offices to be performed were to anoint the dead Body, and to give it a valedictory kiss, but betwixt these, the grieved Husband fell upon his own Sword, and died. His Friends took him up in his Gown and Shoes, as he was, and laying his Body by that of his Wives, burned them both together. The Sepulchre of these two is yet to be seen at Tarentum, and is called the Tomb of the two Lovers.  
XCIX. 4. One of the Neapolitans (pity his Name as well as his Country is not remembered) being buisily employed in a Field near the Sea, and his Wife at some distance from him, the Woman was seized upon by some Moorish Pirates, who came on shore to prey upon all they could find. Upon his return; not finding his Wife, and perceiving a Ship that lay at Anchor not far off, conjecturing the matter as it was, he threw himself into the Sea and swum up to the Ship; when calling to the Captain, he told him that he was therefore come because he must needs follow his Wife. He feared not the Barbarism of the Enemies of the Christian Faith, nor the miseries those Slaves endure that are thrust into places where they must tug at the Oar, his Love overcame all these. The Moors were full of admiration at the carriage of the Man, for they had seen some of his Countrymen rather choose Death, than endure so hard a loss as that of their Liberty, and at their return, they told the whole of this story to the King of Tunis, who, moved with the Relation of so great a Love, gave him and his wife their freedom, and the man was made, by his command, one of the Soldiers of his Lifeguard.  
C. 5. Ferdinand King of Spain, married Elizabeth the Sister of Ferdinand Son of John King of Arragon. Great were the Virtues of this admirable Princess, whereby she gained so much upon the heart of her Husband, a valiant and fortunate Prince, that he admitted her to an equal share in the Government of the Kingdom with himself: wherein they lived with such mutual agreement; as the like hath not been known amongst any of the Kings and Queens of that Country. There was nothing done in the Affairs of State, but what was debated, ordained, and subscribed by both: the Kingdom of Spain was a name common to them both; Ambassadors were sent abroad in both their names: Armies and Soudliers were levied and form in both their names, and so was the whole Wars and all civil affairs, that King Ferdinand did not challenge to himself an Authority in any thing or in any respect greater than that whereunto he had admitted this his beloved Wife.  
CI. 6. Meleager challenged to himself the chief Glory and Honour of slaying the Calidontan Boar, but this being denied him, he sat in his Chamber so angry and discontented, that when the Curetes were assaulting the City where he lived, he would not stir out to lend the Citizens the least of his assistance. The Elders, Magistrates, the Chief of the City and the Priests came to him with their humble supplications, but he would not move, they propounded a great reward, he despised at once both it and them. His Father Oenaeus came to him, and imbraceing his Knees, sought to make him relent, but all in vain: His Mother came and tried always, but was refused, his Sisters and his most familiar friends were sent to him, and begged he would not forsake them in their last extremity; but neither this way was his fierce mind to be wrought upon. In the mean time the Enemy had broken into the City, and then came his Wife Cleopatra trembling: O my dearest Love (said she) help us, or we are lost: the Enemy is already entered. The Hero was moved with this voice alone, and roused himself at the apprehension of the danger of his beloved Wife: he Armed himself, went forth, and left not till he had repulsed the Enemy and put the City in its wont safety vnd security.  
But no less extraordinary has the Love of some Wives been to their Husbands, as of the Husbands to their Wives.  
CII. 1. The Prince of the Province of Fingo, in the Empire of Japan, hearing that a Gentleman of the Country had a very beautiful Women to his Wife, got him dispatched; and having sent for the Widow some days after her Husband's Death, acquainted her with his Desires: She told him, she had much reason to think herself happy in being honoured with the friendship of so great a Prince, yet she was resolved to by't off her Tongue, and murder herself, if he proffered her any violence; but, if he would grant her the favour to spend one Month in bewailing her Husband, and then give her the liberty to make an Entertainment for the Relations of the deceased, to take her leave of them, he should find how much she was his Servant, and how far she would comply with his Affections. It was easily granted: a very great Dinner was provided, whither came all the Kindred of the deceased: the Gentlewoman perceiving the Prince began to be warm with his Wine, in hopes of enjoying her promise, she desired liberty to withdraw into an adjoining Gallery, to take the Air; but, as soon as she was come into it, she cast herself headlong down, in the Presence of the Prince, and all her dead Husband's Relations.  
CIII. 2. Constantine the Ninth, exercising Tyranny, as well in matters of Love as within his Empire, caused the Roman Argyropulus to be sought out, and commanded him to repudiate his Wife whom he had lawfully married, to take his Daughter, on Condition that he would make him Caesar, and associate him with himself in his Dignity: but if he condescended not to his Will, he threatened to pull out his Eyes, and to make him all the days of his Life miserable. The Lady, who was present, seeing her Husband involved in all the Perplexities that might be, and ignorant what Answer to give unto the Emperor, Ah! Sir, said she, I see you are much hindered in a brave way: if it only rest in your Wife that you be not great and happy, I freely deprive myself of all, yea of your Company (which is more precious to me than all the Empires of the World) rather than prejudice your Fortune; for know, I love you better than myself. And saying this, she cut off her Hair, and voluntarily entered into a Monastery, which the other was willing enough to suffer, preferring Ambition before Love.  
CIV. 3. The Emperor Conrade the Third, besieged Guelphus' Duke of Bavaria, in the City of Hensbery in Germany: The Women perceiving that the Town could not possibly hold out long, petitioned the Emperor that they might departed only with so much as each of them could carry upon their Backs; which the Emperor condescended to, expecting they would have loaden themselves with Silver and Gold, etc. But they came all forth with every one her Husband on her Back; whereat the Emperor was so moved, that he wept, received the Duke into his favour, gave all the Men their Wives, and extolled the Women with deserved Praises.  
CV. 4. Hota was the Wife of Rahi Benxamut, a valiant Captain, and of great Reputation amongst the Alarbes, she had been bravely rescued out of the hands of the Portugals, (who were carrying her away Prisoner) by the exceeding Courage and Valour of Benxamut her Husband. She shown her thankfulness to him by the ready performance of all the Offices of Love and Duty: Some time after Benxamut was slain in a Conflict, and Hota performed her Husband's Funeral Obsequies with infinite Lamentations, laid his Body in a stately Tomb, and then for nine days together she would neither eat nor drink, whereof she died and was buried (as she had ordained in her last Will) by the side of her beloved Husband.  
He first deceased; she for a few days tried  
To live without him, liked it not, and died.  
CVI 5. King Edward the First, while Prince, warred in the Holy Land; where he rescued the great City of Acon from being surrendered to the Sultan: after which, one Anzazim, a desperate Saracen, (who had often been employed to him from the General) being one time, upon pretence of some secret Message, admitted alone into his Chamber, he, with an empoisoned Knife gave him three Wounds in the Body, two in the Arm, and one near the Armpit, which were thought to be mortal, and had perhaps been so, if out of unspeakable Love the Lady Elinor his Wife, had not sucked out the Poison of his Wounds with her Mouth, and thereby effected a Cure, which otherwise had been incurable. Thus it is no wonder that Love should do Wonders seeing it is itself a Wonder.  
CVII. 6. Artemisia, the Queen of Caria, bore so true a Love to her Husband Mausolus, that when he was dead she prepared his Funeral in a sumptuous Manner; she sent for the chiefest and most eloquent Orators out of all Greece, to speak Orations in his Praise upon the chief day of the Solemnity. When the Body was burned, she had the Ashes carefully preserved, and by degrees (in her Drink) she took down those last Remainders of her Husband into her own Body; and as a further Testimony of her love to his Memory, she built him a Sepulchre with such Magnificence, that it was numbered amongst the seven Wonders of the World.  
CVIII. 7. Camma, the Wife of Sinatus, the Priestess of Diana, was a Person of most rare Beauty and no less Virtue: Erasmoria, to enjoy her, had treacherously slain her Husband; he had often attempted in vain to persuade her to his Embraces by fair Speeches and Gifts; and she fearing he would add force to these, feigned herself to be overcome with his Importunity. To the Temple they went, and standing before the Altar (as the Custom was) the new Bride drank a Cup of Wine in a golden Viol, to the Bridegroom, which he received, and drank of with great Pleasure; which done, falling on her Knees, with a loud Voice she said, I thank thee, O venerable Diana, that thou hast granted me in thy Temple to revenge the blood of my Husband, which was shed for my sake: which said, she fell down and died. Now did Erasinorix perceive the Wine he had drank was poisoned, nor was it long ere he himself, as another Sacrifice, fell dead at the foot of the Altar.  
CIX. 8. Pandocrus, was one of the Captains of the Men of War under Jacobus, King of Persia, who was the Son of Vsun Cassan: this Man had a most beautiful young Lady to his Wife (though not above sixteen Years of Age) by whom he was most entirely beloved. He having rebelled against his Sovereign, she long besought him that he would not enter Battle with his Enemy: but when he would not agree to her in that, she then entreated that at least he would kill her before the Fight, that so she might not be compelled to outlive him; when he had also denied her in this, he gave Battle, wherein he was overcome and slain; and his Wife being taken, was by the King bestowed upon one of his Captains. When therefore he would take her to Wife, she long opposed his Intentions; and when at last she perceived he went about to gain that by force which he could not by entreaty, she requested some time wherein to deliberate upon the Matter: it was granted; and when she had sent him a Note, wherein she had written, No Man shall ever say that the Wife of Pandocrus did long survive him, she fell upon a Sword and died.  
CX. 9 Leonidus, King of Sparta, had married his Daughter Chelonis to Cleambrotus, afterwards he fell out with him and would have slain him. Chelonis taking her two little Sons, went to her Husband, earnestly begging his Life of her angry Father, telling him, that if he proceeded to kill her Husband, she would first kill herself; and pitifully complaining, she laid her Face upon Cleombrotus his Head, and casting her swollen and blubbered Eyes upon the Standards by, Leonidus was moved to Pity, and commanded Cleombrotus to get him thence into Exile, withal, praying his Daughter for his sake, to remain with him, and not to forsake her Father, who did so dearly love her, as for her sake alone, to save the forfeit Life of her Husband. But she by no means would yield to his Request; but rising up with her Husband, she gave him one of his Sons, and taking the other in her own Arms, she voluntarily went with him into Banishment.  
CXI. 10. Portia, the Daughter of Cato, and Wife of Marcus Brutus, when she conjectured by the sleepless and restless Nights of her Husband, that he had conceived some great thing in his Mind, and concealed it from her in suspicion of her Weakness; she (to give her Husband an instance of her Constancy and Secrecy) made her a deep Wound in her Thigh with her Razor, there followed a stream of Blood, Debility, and a Fever. When Brutus came home, sad at so unexpected an accident, she causing all to withdraw, Sat down Husband, said she, I have something that is serious to discourse with you. When I married you I came to your House as a Wife, not as a Mistress or Whore, not only as a Companion of your Bed and Board, but of all prosperous and adverse things. I am Cato's Daughter, and reckon you that I am of that Blood. What then? Do I complain of you? Not at all, if I look at other Matters, conjugal Solemnities, good Will, and this external Love; but I look higher, and would have your Friendship also, and that is the only grief of my Mind, which torments me, that you have my Fidelity in suspicion; for, wherefore should you dissemble? Do not I perceive the care you are in? That there is some secret and great Enterprise that you are in Agitation about? Why do you conceal it from me? If I can lend you no Assistance expect some Comfort at least from me: for, as to my Secrecy, I am able to engage. Consider not the rest of my Sex; I say again, that I am the Daughter of Cato, and I add thereunto, that I am the Wife of Brutus; either Nature, (being from such a Father, or Conversation with such a Husband, will render me constant and invincible against all that is to be feared. Why do I multiply Words? I myself have made experiment of myself, and see this Wound, which of my own Accord I have given myself, that I might know whether I could undergo with Courage any Grief and Torments. I can believe it, I am able to bear them, to despise them, and I can die, Brutus, with and for my Husband. If therefore you are about any thing that is just and honourable, and worthy of us both, conceal it no longer. Brutus admiring the greatness of her Mind, and surprised with the discovery of such an Affection, lift up his Hands for Joy; and, O, all ye Powers above, said he, be ye favourable and propitious to my Desires, and make me a Husband that is worthy of Portia! Then he recited in order to her the Conspiracy against Caesar, and who they were that were concerned therein. She was so far from being affrighted therewith; or deterring him from it, that she encouraged him to proceed: But the day they were to perform the Enterprise, being in fear for Brutus, she swooned, and was secretly recovered by him. At the last Brutus being overcome, and slain at Philippi, she determined to die, and when her Friends being ever with her, deprived her of the opportunity and means: she at last snatched the burning Coals with her hands out of the Fire, and thrusting them into her Mouth, she kept them there till she was choked.  
CXII. 11. In the reign of Vespasian, there was a Rebellion in Gaul, the chief leader of which was Julius Sabinus, the Gauls being reduced, the Captain was sought after to be punished. But he had hid himself in a Vault or Cave which was the Monument of his Grandfather, he caused a report to be spread of his Death, as if he had voluntarily poisoned himself, and the better to persuade men of the truth of it, he caused his House to be set on fire, as if his Body had therein been burnt. He had a Wife whose name was Eponina, she knew nothing of his safety, but bewailed his death with inconsolable Tears. There were only two of his Freemen who were privy to it, who pitying their Lady, (who was determined tody, and in order thereunto had now abstained from Food three days together) declared her purpose to her Husband, and besought him to save her that loved him so well. It was granted, and she was told that her Sabinus lived, she came to him, where they lived with secrecy and undiscovered for the space of nine years together she conceived and brought forth Children in that solitary mansion. At last, the place of their abode came to be known; they were taken and brought to Rome, where Vespasian commanded they should be slain: Eponina producing and showing her Children, Behold, O Caesar, said she, such as I have brought forth, and brought up in a Monument, that thou mightst have more supplicants for our Lives: Cruel Vespasian that could not be moved at such words as these! well, they were both led to death, and Eponina joyfully died with her Husband, who had been before buried with him for so many years together.  
CXIII. 12. Eumines burying the Dead that had fallen in the Battle of Jabins, against Antigonus; amongst others, there was found the Body of Ceteas, the Captain of those Troops that had come out of India, This man had two Wives who accompanied him in the Wars, the one of which he had newly married, and another which he had married a few years before, but both of them bore an entire love to him; for whereas the Laws of India require that one Wife shall be burnt with her dead Husband; both proffered themselves to Death, and strove with that ambition as if it was some Glorious Prize they sought after. Before such Captains as were appointed their Judges, the younger pleaded that the other was with Child; and that therefore she could not have the benefit of that Law. The elder pleaded, that whereas she was before the other, it was also fit that she should be before her in honour since it was customary in other things, that the elder should have place. The Judges, when they understood by Midwives, that the elder was with Child, passed Judgement that the younger should be burnt, which done she that had lost the Cause, departed, rending her Diadem, and tearing her Hair, as if some grievous calamity had befallen her The other all Joy at her victory, went to the Funeral fire magnificiently dressed up by her Friends, led along by her Kindred, as if to her Nuptials, they all the way singing Hymns in her praises. When she drew near the Fire, taking off her Ornaments, she delivered them to her Friends and Servants as tokens of remembrance, they were a multitude of Rings, with variety of precious Stones, Chains, and Stars of Gold, etc. this done, she was by her Brother placed upon the Cumbustible matter by the side of her Husband; and after the Army had thrice compassed the Funeral Pile, fire was put to it; and she, without a word of Complaint, finished her life in the Flames,  
CXIIII. 13. Clara Cerenda was one of the most beautiful and fairest Virgins in all Bruges; she was married to Bernard Valdaura, at that time above forty four years of age. The first night after her marriage she found that her Husbhnd's Thighs were rolled and wrapped with Clouts, and that he was a man very Sore and sickly. For all which she loved him not a whit the less. Not long after Valdaura fell so Sick, that all the Physicians despaired of his Life: then did she so attend upon him, that in six Weeks space she put not off her clothes, only for shift, nor rested above an hour or two at the most in the Night, and that in her clothes. This disease was a venomous Relic of the Pox; and the Physicians counselled Clara not to touch the Sick man, or come near him; and so also did her Kindred and Neighbours. All which moved her not, but having taken order for that which concerned the benefit of his Soul, she provided him all things which might tend to the health of his Body. She made him Broths and Julips, she changed his Sheets and clouts, although by reason of a continual looseness and many Sores about him, his Body never left running with Matter and Filth, so that he ne'er had any clean part about him. All the day she rested not, the strength of her Love supporting the delicacy of her Body; by this good means Valdaura escaped that danger. After this, by reason of a sharp hot Rheum falling from his Brain, the Gristle within his Nose began to be eaten away, wherefore the Physicians appointed a certain Powder to be blown up softly into his Nose at certain times with a Quill; No Body could be found to take such a loathsome service in hand, because of the stench that came from him; but Clara did it cheerfully; and when his cheeks and chin were all covered over with Scabs, Wheals, and Scales, so as no Barber could or would shave him, she with her her little Scissors played the Barber, and made him a deft Beard. From this sickness he fell into another, which lasted seven years, during which time, with incredible diligence she made ready his meat, put in his tents, laid on his plasters, dressed and bound up his thighs, all rotten with Scabs and Ulcers, his breath was such, that none durst come near by ten paces and abide by it, which yet she protested was sweet to her. This long sickness, and the nourishing and medicining of a Body oppressed by so many Diseases, was a great matter in a house that had no Rents or profits coming in, and where Trade had ceased of a long time, and consequently the gain; she therefore, to furnish the expenses, sold her precious Jewels, her gold Chains, her rich Carcanets, her Garments of great value, a Cupboard of Plate, not caring for any thing so her Husband was relieved, and contenting herself with little, so he wanted nothing. Thus Valdaura lingered on a Life, by the help of his Wife, within a rotten Body, or rather within a Grave, for twenty years together, in which time she had eight Children by him, yet neither she nor they had so much as a Scab, Wheal, or Pimple in any part of their Bodies. Valdaura died an old man, for whose death his Wife Clara made such mourning, as they who knew her well say, never Woman did for any Husband. When some, instead of comforting her, told her, God had done much in taking him away, and that they therefore came to congratulate with her, she detested their Speeches, wishing for her Husband again, in exchange of five Children; and though she was yet both young and lusty, and sought to by many, she resolved not to marry, saying, she could never meet with any whom she could like so well as her dear Bernard Valdaura.  
I think in this place it will not be unseasonable to speak of the Reverence and Piety of some Children to their Parents.  
CXV. Sir Thomas Moor being Lord Chancellor of England, at the same time that his Father was a Judge of the King's Bench, he would always, at his going to Westminster, go first to the King's Bench and ask his Father Blessing before he went to sit in the Chancery.  
CXVI. There happened in Sicily (as it hath often) an Eruption of Aetna, now called Mount Gibel, it murmurs, burns, belches up Flames, and throws out it's fiery Entrails, making all the World to fly from it. It happened then, that in this violent and horrible breach of Flames (every one flying and carrying away what they had most precious with them, two Sons, the one called Anagias, the other Amphinomus, careful of the Wealth and Goods of their Houses, reflected on their Father and Mother, both very old, who could not save themselves from the fire by flight; And where shall we, said they, find a more precious Treasure than those who begat us? The one took up his Father on his Shoulders, the other his Mother, and so made passage through the Flames. It is an admirable thing, that God, in consideration of this Piety, though Pagans, did a Miracle: for, the Monuments of all Antiquity witness, that the devouring Flames stayed at this Spectacle, and the Fire wasting, and broiling all about them, the way only through which these two good Sons passed, was tapistried with fresh Verdure, and called afterwards by Posterity the Field of the Pious, in memory of this Accident.  
CXVII. There were three Brothers, who upon the Death of the King their Father, fell out amongst themselves about Succession in the Kingdom: at last they agreed to stand to the Judgement and Determination of a neighbour King, to whom they fully referred the matter. He therefore commanded the dead Body of the Father to be fetched out of his Monument, and ordered that each of them should shoot an Arrow at his Heart; and he that hit it, or came the nearest to it, should succeed, The Elder shot first, and his Arrow passed through the Throat of his Father: The second Brother shot his Father into the Breast, but yet miss his Heart: The Youngest detesting this Wickedness, I had rather, said he, yield to all my Brothers, and utterly resign up all my Pretences to the Kingdom, than to treat the Body of my Father with this Contumely. This Saying of his considered, the King passed Sentence, that he alone was worthy of the Kingdom, as having given evidence how much he excelled his Brothers in Virtue, by the Piety he had showed to the dead Body of his Father.  
CXVIII. The Praetor had sentenced to death a Woman of good Birth for a Capital Crime, and had consigned her over to the Triumvir to be killed in Prison; the Jailor that received her, moved with compassion, did not presently strangle her, but besides permitted her Daughter for to come often to her, though first diligently searched, lest she should convey in any Sustenance to her, the Jailor expecting that she should die of Famine. When therefore divers days had passed, wondering within himself what it might be that occasioned her to live so long, he one day set himself to observe her Daughter with greater curiosity, and then discovered how with the Milk in her Breasts she allayed the Famine of her Mother. The news of this strange Spectacle, of the Daughter suckling her Mother, was by him carried to the Triumvirs, by the Triumvirs to the Praetor, from the Praetor it was brought to the Judgement of the Consul, who pardoned the Woman as to the Sentence of Death passed upon her, and to preserve the Memory of that Fact, where her Prison stood they caused an Altar to be erected to Piety.  
CXIX. But now I will take the liberty to give some Instances of the Indulgence, Fondness, and great Love of some Parents to their Children: and begin with Solon, who was a Person famous throughout all Greece, as having given Laws to the Athenians. Being in his Travels, came to Miletum to converse with Thales, who was one of the seven wise Men of Greece: these two walking together upon the Marketplace, one comes to Solon, and told him that his Son was dead: afflicted with this unexpected as well as unwelcome News, he fell to tearing of his Beard, Hair, and clothes, and fouling of his Face in the Dust, immediately a mighty Conflux of People was about him, whom he entertained with Howl and Tears. When he had lain long upon the Ground, and delivered himself up to all manner of Expressions of Grief, unworthy the Person he sustained, so renowned for Gravity and Wisdom, Thales bade him be of good Courage, for the whole was but a Contrivance of his, who by this Artifice had desired to make experiment whether it was convenient for a Wise Man to marry and have Children, as he had pressed them to do; but that now he was sufficiently satisfied it was no way conducible, seeing he perceived that the loss of a Child might occasion a Person famous for Wisdom to discover all the signs of a Madman.  
CXX. Mahomet the Second, first Emperor of the Turks, was no sooner possessed of his Father's Throne, but as a young Tyrant, forgetting the Laws of Nature, was presently in Person himself, about to have murdered with his own hands his youngest Brother, but rather to commit the Execution thereof to some other; which thing, Mahomet commanded him, the Author of that Counsel, forthwith to do: so Moses taking the Child from the Nurse, strangled it with pouring Water down the Throat thereof. The young Lady understanding of the Death of her Child (as a Woman whom fury had made past fear) came, and in her Rage reviled the Tyrant to his Face, shamefully upbraiding him for his inhuman Cruelty: when Mahomet, to appease her Fury, requested her to be content, for that it stood with the Policy of his State, and willed her, for her better Contentment, to ask whatsoever she pleased, and she should forthwith have it. But she desiring nothing more than in some sort to be revenged, demanded to have Moses, the Executioner of her Son, delivered unto her bound, which when she had obtained, she presently struck him into the Breast with a Knife, (crying in vain upon his unthankful Master for help) and proceeding in her cruel Execution, cut an hole in his rightside, and by piece-meal cast out his Liver, and cast it to the Dogs to eat; to that Extremity did she resent the Death of her beloved Son.  
CXXI. Egeus stood upon a high Rock, whence he might see a great way upon the Sea, in expectation of the Return of his Son Theseus from Crect, having made him Promise at his Departure, that if all things went well with him, at his Return his Ship should be fet forth with Sails and Streamers of white Colours, to express the Joyfulness of his Return. The old man, after his long watching, at last did discern the Ship making homewards; but it seems they had forgot to advance the white Colours, as they had promised: when therefore Egeus saw nothing but black, concluding that his Son had miscarried in his Journey, and was dead, not able to endure the grief he had conceived hereof, he threw himself headlong into the Sea, from the top of the Rock whereon he stood, and so died.  
CXXII. And now I will go on in giving some Examples of brotherly Love. In the Year 1584. the Portugal Ship called S. jago, was cast away upon the Shallows near to S. Laurence, and towards the Coast of Mosambique: here it was that divers Persons had leaped into the great Boat to save their Lives; and finding that it was burdened, they chose a Captain, whom they swore to obey, who caused them to cast Lots, and such as the Lot light upon, to be cast overboard, There was one of those that in Portugal are called New Christians; he being allotted to be cast overboard into the Sea, had a younger Brother in the same Boat, who suddenly risen up, and desired the Captain that he would pardon and make free his Brother, and let him supply his place; saying, My Brother is elder and of better Knowledge in the. World than I, therefore more fit to live in the World, and to help my Sisters and Friends in their need, so that I had rather die for him than live without him. At which Request they remitted the elder Brother, and threw the younger, at his own Request, into the Sea; who swum at least six hours after the Boat: and although they held up their Hands with their naked Swords, willing him that he should not once come to touch the Boat; yet laying hold thereon, and having his Hand half cut in two, he would not let go; so that in the end they were constrained to take him in again.  
CXXIII. When the Emperor Augustus had 〈◊〉 Adiatoriges, a Prince of Cappadocia, together 〈◊〉 Wife and Children, in War, and had led them to Ro●● in Triumph, he gave order that the Father and the elder of the Brothers should be slain. The designed Ministers of this Execution were come to the place of Restraint, to this unfortunate Family, and there enquiring which of the Brethren was the eldest, there arose a vehement and earnest Contention between the two young Princes, each affirming himself to be the elder, that by his Death he might preserve the Life of the other; when they had long continued in this pious Emulation, the Mother at last, not without difficulty, prevailed with her Son Dyetentus, that he would permit his younger Brother to die in his stead, as hoping that by him she might most probably be sustained. Augustus was at length certified of this great Example of Brotherly Love, and not only lamented that Act of his Severity, but gave an honourable Support to the Mother and her surviving Son, by some called Clitatus.  
CXXIV. Heliodorus the Britain, had afterwards the surname of Pius, upon this occasion, The People, provoked with the Cruelty and Avarice of Archigallus, had deposed him, and raised Heliodorus to the Throne of his Brother. One time when the King went a hunting, he accidentally met with his Brother Archigallus in the Wood, whose altered Visage and ragged clothes, gave sufficient Evidence of his afflicted Condition. As soon as the King knew him, though he was not ignorant how he had sought his Restauration both by Force and Fraud, yet he lovingly embraced him, and caused him privately to be conveyed into the City. The King pretended he was sick, and giving forth that he would dispose of the Affairs of his Realm by his last Will and Testament, he called his Nobles together. He then signified that he would confer in private with each of them singly; and as every Man entered his Chamber, he caused him to be laid hold on, threatening him with Death if he would not consent to the sparing of his Brother, and that he should resign the Throne and Kingdom to him. Having by this means gained an universal Assent, he then opened the business in the presence of them all together. So Archigallus was restored to the Kingdom; and he dying in few Years, Heliodorus succeeded him with equal Justice and Glory.  
CXXV. Rare and memorable was the Love that was betwixt the Vitellii, they were named Johannes, Camillus, Paulus, and Vitellorius; these four were the Sons of Nicolaus Vitellius, a principal Person in the City of Tifernas: to whom, while he lived, they performed all due Obedience. He dead, all the rest were all ways, and in all things, obedient to the Commands of their elder Brother: and although for the greatness of their Military Virtue, they were all in high Reputation amongst them that bore Arms, and were Leaders of Armies in Italy, and were hired with great Stipends to assist on this or the other side; yea, though they were all married, and had attained the Name of their Father, yet were they not affected with the least Ambition amongst themselves; nor was there ever any Breach of Love betwixt them. When the eldest of them died, the other yielded the Power of Command to him that was next in Age; in all things else they were alike, in such manner, that it is a difficult thing to find such another example of brotherly Love and Concord.  
CXXVI. Darius, King of the Persians, extremely provoked by Crimes of an extraordinary Nature, had pronounced a Sentence of Death upon Ithaphernes, his Children, and the whole Family of them at once; the Wife of Ithaphernes went to the King's Palace, and there, all in Tears, was so loud in her mournful Lamentations, that her Cries coming to the King's Ears, moved him in such manner to Compassion, that the King sent her word, that with her own he gave her the Life of any single Person whom she would make choice of among the condemned: The Woman begged the Life of her Brother. Darius wondered that she should rather ask his Life than the Life of her Husband or any of her Children; and therefore asked the Reason; who replied, That since her Father was dead she could never hope for a Brother more if she should lose this, but that herself being but young as yet, might hope for another Husband and other Children. Darius was moved with this answer, and being himself replete with brotherly Love as well as prudence, he gave her likewise the life of her elder Son.  
CXXVII. In the division of the Norman Empire, Robert promised to his Brother Roger the half of Calabria and all Sicily, but when it came to sharing and dividing, Robert would give his Brother nothing in Calabria but Meto and Squillaci, and bade him the purchase of the Realm which he already began to possess, meaning Sicily, and in the end resolved (as Artaxander wrote to Darius) that as the World could not endure two Suns, so one Realm could not endure two Sovereign Lords. Roger being much displeased herewith, made War upon him, and after many adventures, having taken him Prisoner; in a Castle where Robert was, unwisely entered in the habit of a Peasant, with a purpose to bring it to his own Devotion; Roger, of a Brotherly love and pity, not only saved his life, but also restored him to his Estate, which by right of War and bring a Prisoner he had lost.  
CXXVIII. there was a Soldier in the Camp of On. Pompeius, who was in the War with Scitorius, perceiving a Soldier on the other side to press hard upon him, he fought with him hand to hand, and having slain him, he went about to strip him of his Arms: here it was that he found it was his Brother who had fallen under him, which when he discerned, having long and much reproached the Gods for their gifts of so impious a Victory to him, he carried his dead Brother into the Camp, and having covered the Body with a precious Garment, he laid the Corpse upon the Funeral Pile and put fire to it, which done, he immediately drew the same Sword, wherewith he had slain his Brother, he thrust it into his Breast, and so falling prostrate upon the dead Body of his Brother, they were both burned together.  
CXXIX. And now an Example or two of the singular love of some Servants to their Masters, and for that purpose, tell how Grimoaldus' Duke of Benevento was invited by Gondibert King of the Lombard's to assist him against Partharis, his Brother, he came accordingly, and having ejected the one, he slew the other Brother he came to defend, and so made himself King of the Lombard's; and when he knew that Partharis was retreated to Cacanus Duke of Bavaria, he wrought so that he was expelled from thence. Partharis not knowing whither to betake himself in safety, comes as a Suppliant, and commits himself to the Faith of Grimoaldus. But he, observing that Numbers of the Scicinensians flocked daily to him; and fearing lest by the favour of the People, he should some time or other recover the Kingdom, not regarding his Oath, he resolved to make him away, and that he might perform it with less noise and tumult, he intended first to make him Drunk, and then send his Guards to cut his Throat while he lay baried in Wine and sleep. This counsel of his, was not so privately carried, but that it came to the Ear of Partharis, he therefore commands his Gup-bearer to give him Water in stead of Wine, (knowing then he could not indulge his Genius) lest his troubled head should prove unmindful of the danger he was in; nor could he abstain altogether from drinking, lest, Grimoaldus' Spies should discover that he had intimation of his intentions. The better therefore to colour the matter, after large drinking he caused himself to be carried by his Servants into his Chamber, as to sleep out his Debauch. There he consults with Hunnulphus, his most faithful Servant, who thought it not safe to go forth, since the Servants of Grimoaldus stood at the Gate. But in regard necessity compelled, and that there was no other way of escape he order it thus; he covers his Head and Shoulders with the Skin of a Bear, which was there by chance, after the manner of a Rustic, and layeth upon his back a Mattriss as if he was a Porter to carry it away, and then with good Blows of a Cudgel, drive him out of the Chamber: by this artifice he passes unknown through the Guards, and accompanied with one Servant, got safe into France. When about Midnight the Guards came to kill Partharis, they were opposed by Hannulphus, who besought them not to disturb his Master's rest, now sleeping, but to suffer him to sleep his large competation he had that Night. Twice they were put back, but the third time they broke by force into the Chamber, and not finding Partharis, whom they had determined to kill, they inquire of Hannulphus what was become of him, who told them plainly he was fled, and confessed that he was himself conscious to his flight. Grimoaldus admiring his Fidelity, who, to save his Master, had cast himself into such manifest danger of his life, freed him from the punishment that all cried he was worthy of, with many promises; alluring him, that from thenceforth he would change Masters, and serve him with the like Fidelity as he had done the former.  
CXXX. The Babylonians sought to recover their lost Liberty and shake off the Persian Yoke, whereof Darius being advertized, prepared an Army to recover that City and State revolted, but finding the same a difficult Work, he used the Service of Gopyrus, who for the Love he bore to Darius, did cut off his own Ears and Nose, and with other Wounds fresh bleeding, he seemed to fly to the Babylonians for Succour, to whom he accused the cruelty of Darius, who, for having given him advice to give over the Siege of their City, had in this sort dismembered and deformed him; wherefore the Babylonians gave him that credit, as they trusted him with the disposition and commandment of their greatest Forces, which, when Gopyrus had obtained, after some colourable overthrows given to the Persians upon Sally, he delivered the City into Darius' hand, who had lain before it twenty Months, and used to say, that he had rather have Gopyrus unhurt, than twenty Babylonians besides, that he had gained.  
CXXXI. Strange and wonderful were the Prodigies that foretold the Invasions and Down-fall of that vast Empire of Mexico. For, it so happened, that the King of Tescuco (who was a great Magician, and had Conference with the Devil) came one day at an extraordinary hour to visit Montezuma, the great Emperor of those mighty Dominions, assuring him, that his Gods had told him there were great Losses preparing for him and for his whole Realm: Many Witches and Sorcerers went and declared as much; amongst which there was one did very particularly foretell what should happen: and as he was with him, he told him the Pulse of his Hands and Feet failed him. Montezuma, troubled with these News, commanded all those Sorcerers to be apprehended; but they vanished presently in the Prison; wherewith he grew into such a Rage that he might not kill them, as he put their Wives and Children to Death, destroying their Houses and Families. Seeing himself importuned and troubled with these Advertisements, he sought to appease the Anger of his Gods; and for that cause, he laboured to bring a huge Stone, thereon to make Sacrifices: for the effecting whereof, he sent a great number of People with Engines and Instruments; to bring it; which they could by no means move, although, being obstinate, they had broken many Instruments. But as they strove still to raise it, they heard a Voice joining to the Stone, which said; They laboured in vain, and that they should not raise it, for that the Lord of things created would no more suffer those things to be done there. Montezuma understanding this, commanded the Sacrifice to be performed in that place; and, they say, the Voice spoke again, Have I not told you that it is not the pleasure of the Lord of things created that it should be done? And that you may well know that it is so, I will suffer myself to be transported a little, then after you shall not move me. Which happened so indeed; for presently they carried it a small distance with great Facility, than afterwards they could not move it, till that after many Prayers it suffered itself to be transported to the Entry of the City of Mexico, where suddenly it fell into the Lake, where seeking for it, they could not find it, but it was afterwards found in the same place from whence they had removed it, wherewith they remained amazed and confounded. At the same time, there appeared in the Element a great flame of Fire, very bright, in the form of a Pyramid, which began to appear at Midnight, and went still mounting until the Sun rising in the Morning, where it stayed at the South, and then vanished away. It shown itself in this sort the space of a whole Year, and ever as it appeared the People cast forth great Cries, as they were accustomed, believing it was a Presage of great Misfortune. It happened also that fire took the Temple, when as no Body was within it, nor near unto it, neither did there fall any Lightning or Thunder: whereupon, the Guards crying out, a number of People ran with Water, but nothing could help, so as it was all consumed; and, they say, that the Fire seemed to come forth of pieces of Timber, which kindled more by the Water which was cast upon it. There was a Comet seen in the day time, running from the West to the East, casting an infinite number of Sparkles; and, they say, the form was like to a Tail, having three Heads. The great Lake betwixt Mexico and Tescuco, without any Wind, Earthquake, or any other apparent sign, began suddenly to swell, and the Waves grew in such sort, as all the Buildings near unto it fell down to the Ground. They say, at that time they heard many Voices, as of a Woman in Labour, which said sometimes, O my Children, the time of your Destruction is come: and other whiles it said, O my Children! Whither shall I carry you that you perish not utterly? There appeared likewise many Monsters with two Heads, which being carried before the King, suddenly vanished. There were two that exceeded all other Monsters, being very strange; the one was, the Fishermen of the Lake took a Bird as big as a Crane, and of the same colour, but of a strange and unseen form. They carried it to Montezuma, who at that time was in the Palace of Tears and Mourning, which was all hanged with black; for as he had many Palaces for his Recreation, so had he also others for times of Affliction, wherewith he was then heavily charged and tormented, by reason of the Threaten his Gods had given him by these sorrowful Advertisements. The Fishers came about Noon, setting this Bird before him, which had on the top of his Head a thing bright and transparent, in form of a Looking-glass, wherein he did behold a Warlike Nation, coming from the East, armed, fight and killing; he called his Diviners and Astronomers, (whereof there was a great number) who having seen these things, and not able to yield any reason of what was demanded of them, the Bird vanished away, so as it was never more seen: whereupon Montezuma remained very heavy and sorrowful. The other which happened was, a Labourer, who had the report of a very honest Man, he came unto him, telling him, that being the day before at his work, a great Eagle flew towards him, and took him up in his Talons, without hurting him, carrying him into a certain Cave, where it left him, the Eagle pronouncing these Words, Most mighty Lord, I have brought him whom thou hast commanded me: This Indian Labourer looked about on every side, to whom he spoke, but he saw no Man; then he heard a Voice which said unto him, Dost thou not know this Man whom thou seest lying upon the Ground? And looking then, he perceived a Man to lie very heavy asleep, with royal Ensigns, Flowers in his Hand, and a Staff of Perfumes burning, as they are accustomed to use in that Country; whom the Labourer beholding, knew it was the great King Montezuma, and answered presently, Great Lord, this resembles our King Montezuma, The Voice said again, Thou sayest true, behold what he is, and how he lies asleep, careless of the great Miseries and Afflictions prepared for him. It is now time that he pay the great number of Offences he hath done to God, and that he receive the Punishment for his Tyrannies and great Pride; and yet thou seest how careless he lies, blind in his own Miseries, and without any feeling. But to the end thou may'st the better see him, take the staff of Perfumes he holds burning in his hand, and put it to his Face, then shalt thou find him without feeling. The poor Labourer durst not approach near him, nor do as he was commanded, for the great fear they all had of this King. But the Voice said, Have no fear, for I am without Comparison greater than this King; I can destroy him and defend him: do therefore what I command thee. Whereupon, the Labourer took the staff of Perfumes out of the King's hand, and put it burning to his Nose, but he moved not, nor shown any feeling. This done, the Voice said unto him, that seeing he had found the King so sleepy, he should go awake him, and tell him what he had seen. Then the Eagle, by the same Commandment, took the Man in his Talons, and set him in the same place where he found him; and for accomplishment of that which he had spoken, he came to advertise him. They say, Montezuma looking on his Face, found that he was burned, the which he had not felt till then, wherewith he continued exceeding heavy and troubled.  
CXXXII. It will not perhaps be an ungrateful Undertaking, to give the Reader a Compendium of the Fall and Destruction of Jerusalem, which was ushered in by prodigious Presages and Comets.  
And amongst other Presignifications of its Fall, there was one Jesus, the Son of Ananias, a Countryman, of mean Birth, four Years before the War against the Jews, at a time when all was in deep Peace and Tranquillity, who coming up to the Feast of Tabernacles, according to the Custom, began of a sudden to cry out, and say, A Voice from the East, a Voice from the West, a Voice from the four Winds of the Heavens, a Voice against Jerusalem, a Voice against the Temple, a Voice against the Bridegroom, a Voice against the Bride, and a Voice against the whole People. Thus he went about all the narrow Lanes, crying Night and Day, so that they of Jerusalem hated him, and said unto him, Why criest thou always this Cry? But the Governor of the City forbade them to wrong him, supposing he was mad; therefore for four Years space he never left crying out, Woe to Jerusalem and the Sanctuary thereof. Whereupon being apprehended and scourged, he continued the same Language under the Blows, without any other Word. And they upon this supposing (as it was) that it was some Divine Motion, brought him to the Roman Perfect; and by his Appointment being by Whips wounded, and his Flesh torn to the Bones, he neither entreated nor shed Tear, but to every Blow, in a most lamentable mournful Note cried out, Woe, Woe, to Jerusalem. This he continued to do till the time of the Siege, seven Years together; and at last, to his ordinary note of Woe to the City, the People, the Temple, adding also, Woe to me, a Stone from the Battlements fell down upon him, and killed him.  
The Year before the coming of Vespasian, there was seen a Star on the Temple, so bright as if a Man had so many drawn Swords in his hands. And the same time this Star appeared, which was at the solemn Passeover, that whole Night the Temple was light and clear as Midday, and continued so seven Nights together. Understanding Men knew well enough that this was an ill Augury, though others thought it good. The same time also they brought a Heifer for a Sacrifice, which, when she was knocked down, she calved a Lamb.  
Besides, there was a certain Gate, called the East-Gate, that was never opened nor shut, but twenty men had enough to do about it, and the creaking of the Hinges might be heard afar off; this Gate was found open without any Man's help, and they could not shut it, till a great number joined their Strength.  
Moreover, there was discerned on the Sanctum Sanctorum, a whole Night long, the face of a Man wonderful terrible.  
There appeared also the same time, four Chariots with Horsemen, and great Blasts in the Sky, coming towards Jerusalem. In the Feast of the Weeks, the Priests likewise heard a Man walking in the Temple, and saying with a great and wonderful terrible Voice, Come let us go away out of this Temple, let us hence away.  
At that time also, there was a Writing found graven in an old Stone, What time the Building of the Temple should be brought to a four square, than it shall be destroyed. Now when Antiochi● was taken, and razed by the Romans, and the Walls of the Temple were all bruised, the Jews making speed to repair the Ruins and Dilapidations, without Remembrance of the old Writing, they made the Temple foursquare. Besides these Words, were found in the Walls of the Sanctum Sanctorum, When the whole Building of the Temple shall be foursquare, then shall a King reign over Israel, and that King and Ruler shall reign over all the Land of Israel. Some interpreted this of the King of Israel, but the Priests said it is the King of the Romans.  
But besides these Presages, it's Ruin might be foretold from their Divisions amongst themselves. For, there reigned at that time a Spirit of Dissension in that Town, which divided the People into three parts; whereof the first and best followed Ananias the Priest, who at that time had stained, unhallowed, and suspended his Office of Priesthood. Another Party followed seditious Jehochanan; the third was for Schimeon; so that in the midst of Jerusalem were Civil Wars while that the whole Roman Empire under Vespasian and Titus, were levying all its Forces for the levelling that renowned City to the Ground: for the Emperor being provoked and incensed against them by their perpetual Rebellions, and by the slaughter of a vast number of Romans, whom they had inhumanely butchered and sacrificed to their Fury. Now Ananias being perfectly a godly Man, and seeing the Commonwealth of Jerusalem governed by the pleasure of the Seditious, gave over his third part that stuck to him, to Eleazar his Son, who was the first Author of Sedition, and he that gave the first occasion and the cause of all the Mischief that befell to Jerusalem, and the whole Land of Judaea: for, he began a Conspiracy against the Roman Garrisons, and provoked Israel to take away their Lives.  
Wherefore, there assembled to the seditious Eleazar, Jehuda, Chezron, Schimeon, and Chiskihu, young Men of the Nobles of Jerusalem. Eleazar, with his Company, took the Temple and the Courts about it, appointing to his Men some to be Spies, and some to keep Watch and Ward about the Temple of the Lord.  
But Jehochanan, who because of the great Resort of the People unto him, was stronger than Eleazar, he took the Marketplace and Streets, and the lower part of the City.  
Then Schimeon, the Jerusalemite, took the highest part of the Town; so as that his men annoyed Jehochanas' part sore with Slings and Crossbows,  
Between these three was also most cruel Battles in Jerusalem for the space of five days, without ceasing or any breathing, and every day were very many slain, so that the Blood of the Jews that were then slain ran in every place most abundantly through the Market places and Streets, even to the Temple of the Lord, like unto a Flood that had come of great Showers; and unto the Thresholds of the Gates of the Temple, the dead Body's overwhelmed one another by heaps, for no man buried them. Jehochanan having the middle part of the Town, had Schimeon on the one side of him, and Eleazar on the other.  
But Schimeon had the best place; from whence he might annoy both Jehochanan and Eleazar. The Slaughters did daily increase and redouble, and many of the Priests and Elders assembling to the Temple, to bescech that these domestic and intestine Enemies might not pollute and defile the Temple with their Slaughters, were almost all slain for their Pains. Amongst others, was slain the Priest Ananias, and Joshua a Priest; but of the chiefest Priests, Sechariahu also, the most faithful Prophet of the Lord.  
Then had the continual Sacrifice ceased thirty six days: for, ever until that time were there some good Men or other of Jerusalem that always offered Sacrifice to the Lord. And Daniel foretold, in Chap. 12. And from the time that the continual Sacrifice shall be taken away, and Abomination shall be put into Desolation, a thousand two hundred and ninety days.  
But now, when they would have continued it, and the Priests laid the Sacrifice upon the Altar, the Seditious would run upon them, and kill them, so that the Priests Bodies and their cattle which they would have sacrificed, should fall dead to the ground together. They that resorted also out of the Country to Jerusalem, for Devotions sake, the Seditious slew, and utterly destroyed them, that few of them were left alive.  
Moreover, the dead Bodies of the Men lay cast in the Temple, and that without number trod under foot: and the dead Body of the Priest that was offering Sacrifice, lay upon the Earth, together with his Offering. And when any Man would offer any Sacrifice, straightway one or other of the Seditious would step to him and kill him, that the Blood of the Sacrifice and Sacrificer should be mingled together; insomuch, that the Pavement of the Temple being all of Marble, was made so slippery with the Blood and Fat of those that were slain, that no Man could go upon it without falling. And the Priest should no sooner lay hold on the Srcrifice, but straight another dead Body should fall upon him; Stranger or other they spared none: so thus the dead Bodies of the good and bad, clean and unclean, wicked and virtuous, Thief and Trueman, lay one upon another, and their Blood mixed together in the midst of the Temple, without respect of any Man, of what Degree or Condition soever he were. Wherefore the Fight and Slaughter was great, both in the Town, and in the Temple. Nay, whomsoever the Soldiers overcame, they set fire on their House also, whereby the Fire took into the great men's Houses that were nigh the Temple, and into the Storehouses, whereas against times of Necessity, and besieging of the Town, were laid up in store, Corn, Wine, and Oil, to the number of a thousand and four hundred Storehouses, all filled full of Victuals; for the Elders and other godly Men, what time as Vespasian was in Galilee, they made up the doors of those Garner-Houses, and laid in Victuals into them, sufficient for two hundred thousand Men twenty Years: and now in this one Battle of the Seditious they were burned every one, which was a speedy cause of Famine, and Hunger in jerusalem.  
At the same time also, the Seditious pulled down and razed all the fair Houses and goodly Buildings, that there should be no Monument of any noble House left to any in the City of jerusalem. So thus you see at that time the Lord visited the Citizens of jerusalem with four kinds of Plagues, Sword, Pestilence, Hunger, and Fire; besides this, a fifth was added, the ruin and decay of all beautiful and glorious Buildings. And wheresoever a Man turned him, there was nothing but Desolation, Pollution, (namely of the Temple and all holy things) Uproars, without all Rest and Refuge; no Help, no Succour, but every Corner of jerusalem was full of howling and yelling, wailing and weeping, sobbing and sighing of Women and Children: here should ye hear the roaring and groaning of wounded Men, not yet through dead; there the Mourning and Lamentation of the Elders; younger Children crying out for Hunger; to be short, most sorrowful Oppression of them that lived, done by the Seditious, such lamentations were made every where, that happy was he, that before this day died, and unhappy and in a woeful case were all such as remained alive to see this day.  
In the mean while, Titus was at Alexandria in Egypt, making all manner of preparations for the laying Siege to this unhappy Town, and he received these instructions from his Father Vespasian, by Joseph a great man of the Jewish Nation,  
I send unto thee here, my beloved Son, Joseph a Prince of the Jews, a man of experience, trained in War, in whom is great Wisdom; he shall be thy Father, and faithful Counsellor, thou shalt not do against his Counsel, neither one way nor other, for he is a Wise man, wherefore thou shalt reverence and honour him according to his Merits, for the Lord is with him, and believe not rashly any man that defames Joseph unto thee; rather put them to Death straightway, that will accuse him, for Joseph is a faithful Man, and a good Counsellor; and who is so ruled by his Counsel shall have a prosperous success in that he goeth about; therefore when Joseph shall come unto thee, after he hath refreshed himself a few days of his Labour and Travels at the Sea; then shalt thou prepare thy Expedition against Jerusalem, to besiege it. And if the Jews receive thee peaceably, and will submit themselves under the Roman Empire, then beware thou indamage them in nothing, but rather repair their Cities, and let them be free from all Tribute for the space of two years; yet on this condition, that thrice every year they set a Flag with the Arms of the Romans upon their Walls, that is to say, at their three solemn Feasts, when as all the Israelites were wont to resort unto jerusalem, and to appear before the Lord their God. Moreover, they shall offer for us every Feast a Sacrifice, upon the most Holy Altar that is in jerusalem, And if they refuse to make Peace with thee, thou shalt utterly raze their Town, and whosoever are left alive, and escape the Sword, those shalt thou carry away captive. If they desire to have joseph for their King, we are content therewith. In any wise do not forget to be ruled by Ioseph's Counsel, he shall be thy Father and thou his Son.  
joseph being arrived at Alexandria, stayed with Titus there a whole month after he arrived from Rome. Then consulted they together, to go to jerusalem and besiege it; for joseph understood well enough, that this came of the Lord, and that his Word could not be hindered. Titus therefore and joseph with him departed from Alexandria with all their Army, and pitched their Tents at Nicopolis; from thence they came by water to Thanisa, so forth to Traclea, and leaving that, came to Pelieis, from thence they traveled through the Desert to Baal-Iavin, after that to Dieron, so to Gaza, next to Ascalon, then to jabuam, after to japho, and so to Caesarea. In these Journeys he won Asam, Ascalon and japho, with all their Towns and Castles lying about them.  
In the first year of the reign of Vespasian, the tenth Month, and the seventh day of the same, came Titus with Joseph and his Army to Caesarea, a famous City, built by King Herod. In this City he sojourned until all his forces were rendevouzed, as well Romans, as other Nations that were under the Dominion of the Romans, and came to aid them in the Siege of Jerusalem. Therefore Titus' Army was wonderfully numerous and puissant, wherewith he abode at Caesarea until the Season was fitting for a Campaign; and then taking his march from thence to Samaria, the Citizens of that place received him with great joy, and much honoured him, wherefore he spared them and did them no harm.  
From thence he came to Apilona, thirty Furlongs from Jerusalem, where he pitched his Tents, and leaving them there, he took six hundred Horsemen with him, and came to Jerusalem to view the Town, to know what height the Walls were of, what strength there was in the Town, especially of the Seditious, of whom every where great rumour was; finally, to receive peaceably all such as were desirous of Peace. But when he came to the Wall, he saw no man neither go out nor in, for the Gates were shut up, and the Seditious had laid an Ambush without the City to trap Titus, who went somewhat before accompanied with a few, the rest following a pretty way behind. While therefore he was a viewing the Walls, the Seditious issued out of the Ambush that they had laid nigh unto Apilona, and set upon the back of Titus' his Men behind. Then issued another party out of the Town, so that they had Titus between them, and running upon him, separated him from his Men, and environed him on every side; where they slew sixty of his men, and might have slain him also, save that they coveted to take him alive. Titus seeing himself beset, and abandoned of his own men, who thought that it was impossible for him to escape, perceiving also that they went not about to kill him, but to take him alive; moreover, that he could in no wise escape, except he would make an irruption, and run through their bands; he took heart, and valiantly broke through; slaying whomsoever came in his way to lay hands on him, and so escaped. If they had intended to have slain him, they might have done it, but being desirous to take him alive (as he said) they abstained from striking him and so they lost him: and God did not deliver him into their hands, that by him he might scourge Israel. But the Jews seeing him to be thus escaped, repent that they had not killed him; saying one to another, what meant we that we killed him not while we might? It was ill done of us: therefore they pursued him, hurling and shooting after him with Engines of War, but they could not overcome him, for God preserved him, that he might afterwards deliver Jerusalem into his hands; so he returned to Apilona.  
The next morning brought Titus all his Army to Jerusalem, determining to incamp himself upon the Mount Olivet, where he accordingly pitched his Tents, right over against the Brook Cedron, that ran between the City and the Wall, and many times ran very shallow. Titus' Camp was about six Furlongs from the Town.  
The next morning, they of the Town seeing Titus to be encamped on the Mount Olivet, the Captains of the Seditious with their Companies assembled together, and fell to agreement every man with another, intending to turn their cruelty upon the Romans, confirming and ratifying the same atonement and purpose, by swearing one to another, and so there was Peace among them. Wherefore joining together those that before were three several parties, they set open the Gates, and all the best issued out of them with a horrible noise and shout, that they made the Romans afraid withal, in such wise that they fled before the Seditious, who suddenly did set upon them at unawares. But Titus seeing his men flee, rebuked and encouraged them to withstand manfully the Jews, so that very many were slain on both sides. But the Romans were not able long to abide the force of the Jews, albeit that Titus with his choicest and most valiant Soldiers did manfully keep their ground, and never retreated. Titus' laboured and encouraged the rest to fight; but they were so dismayed, that they witted not what to do. Nevertheless Titus and his men sustained their efforts with that bravery and courage, that the Jews at length left the Field, and withdrew themselves into the Town.  
The next day, Titus took all his Army save a few that he left in his Camp to keep his Baggage, and went down the Mount Olivet, setting his men in Battle array against the Gates of the City.  
Then exhorted he them to play the Men and although they were come down the Hill, yet they should not fear the Jews, concerning their Camp they had left behind them, for the Brook Cedron, saith he, is between our Camp and the Israelites. With these words they were encouraged, and determined to encounter with the jews under the Walls, hard by the Gates of the City, trusting to the safeguard and defence of the Brook Cedron.  
The Captains of the Seditious likewise used Policy, for they, dividing their men, sent one Company to pass suddenly the Brook Cedron to invade and spoil the Roman Camp that was left in the Mount. These therefore went and fought with the Romans upon the Mount, and drove them out of their Camp.  
Titus looking behind him, and perceiving that the jews had gotten over the Brook, and were engaged with his Men, he was in some kind of Consternation, seeing himself environed with Battles on every side.  
They within the Town, when they saw their Fellows once at the Mount Olivet, they opened their Gates, issued out with all their Power that was left in the Town, and encountered with Titus, where he had set his men in array over against the Gate, where they made a great slaughter of the Romans, so that at length they betook them to flight over against Mount Olivet, and in their flight many of them were slain by the jews that pursued the Chase. Upon this, divers of Titus' Soldiers (seeing themselves beset both before and behind) counselled Titus to flee with them to the Mountains to save his Life, lest he should be slain by the Jews, and they altogether with him: for thou, say they, art a great Lord of many Kingdoms, and God shall one day bring thee to the Imperial Crown of our Lord thy father. Now therefore, if thou shouldst be slain by the Jews, we are all but dead; and what good should thy Death do either to thyself or to others, to be slain like one of us? Titus would not be ruled by them, nor receive their Counsel, but kept his Ground boldly, without once turning his Face, saying, I will choose rather to die with Honour than to live with Shame. And with that he rushed upon the Jews that were nigh him, and compelled them to recoil.  
When the Jews that had environed the Roman Camp saw that, they left the Romans, and came flocking about Titus by Routs, assailing him on every side, endeavouring also with all their Might, to over-charge him; where in that place was a sore and vehement Fight, and much People slain on both sides: Titus escaped narrowly from being slain in that Fight, and had died indeed if certain of his valiant Soldiers had not rallied and returned unto him, and rescued him out of the Jews hands. That day were the chief of Titus his Soldiers slain: then the Jews retired to their place at the Walls side.  
They also who went to the Mount Olivet returned homeward by the Brook Cedron: the Romans seeing that, pursued them; whereupon, the Jews returned again upon the Romans, who fled by and by: Thus the Jews put the Romans to flight thrice upon one day.  
It came to pass then, that the external Wars ceased, and intestine Civil Wars returned most terribly amongst the Seditious at jerusalem: for, upon the first day of the high solemn Feast of Passeover, Captain Jehochanan and his Men, came into the Temple of the Lord, where he was honourably received of the Priests and Elders, with the rest of the Commonalty. And when they were within, they cast off their upper Garments, under which they were armed with Coats of Mail, and Swords tied to their Thighs. After that, they beset the doors, and laid hold of the Priests, slew them and the People also, their Hearts were so cruelly bend against their Brethren, neither regarding the reverend Countenances of the Men, nor inclining to the Prayers of them that besought them, without sparing Women or Children, no not the sucking Babes.  
This done, Jehochanan stood up, and openly protested, That neither Schimeon, nor Eleazar, nor any of the rest of the Captains of the Seditious, nor any Man else, should have Sovereignty in that City but he. The other hearing that Jehochanan had wrought such Displeasure to the People of God in the Temple, risen together, and slew very many of Jehochanan's Party: but in the mean season, what of the one part and what of the other, the Israelites went to wrack, and were slain in great Numbers.  
Strange Apparitions that appeared in the Clouds at the Siege of jerusalem Page 133.  
Then the jews mocked and flouted the Romans, calling them freshwater Soldiers, Men of no Experience, and innocent Fools, that never saw the Trains of War before; clapping also their Targets, and shaking their Swords against them in Mockage. The Roman Captains seeing these things, they took great Disdain, and in great Anger would have turned back upon the jews again, had not Titus commanded the Retreat to be sounded.  
After that Titus had given Caution to his Officers for the preventing being any more deceived by the Wiles and Stratagems of their Enemies, considering how earnestly the jerusalemites were bend against one another, how they were become such cruel Enemies, that each of them conspired the other's Death, he caused the Pits, Cisterns, and Trenches, that were about jerusalem to be damned up, and stopped with Earth, that the Ways might be leveled for his Army. This done, he encamped himself nearer the Walls: against which Attempt the jews issued not out of the City after their accustomed Manner, to put them back from the Walls. For Schimeon was otherwise busied; he had entertained ten thousand Men of the Seditious jews, and joined himself to jacob the Edomite, Captain of nine thousand Edomites, with whom he had made a Conspiracy utterly to destroy Captain Jehochanan; and setting upon him, they compelled him to flee into the Court of the Temple, where he remained in the Gate of the entrance of the Temple, with eight thousand and four hundred good Men of War, all well appointed in Armour.  
Eleazar also was against him, and joined with Schimeon, becoming an Enemy to him that before had saved his Life; and so they both together assail Jehochanan, neglecting the defence of the Town. By this means the Romans encamped themselves about the Walls at their Pleasure, raising Towers, and casting Trenches to plant their battering Rams to beat down the Walls.  
The common People of the jews that were under the Rule and Government of the three Seditious Captains, namely, Schimeon, Eleazar, and Jehochanan, far passed Schimeon, and Schimeon was far worse than Eleazar (though Eleazar was the head Author and first Beginner of Sedition in all Israel) were amongst them as a Sheep ready to be killed: for, the foresaid Seditious Captains slew the People at their Pleasure, and divided them into Bands, casting Lots upon them, who should have which, so that one had another's Men, and another his Men: and thus did they not only with their own Men, but also with all the rest of the People, in such wise, that when the Romans made any Assault, then joined they together as one Man, to resist the Romans; to whom, when they had given a Repulse, than would they return to their Civil Wars, and fall together by the Ears among themselves.  
Extreme and dreadful was the Civil Conflict at that season between the foresaid Captains, and so sore, that the Blood streamed down the Channel out of the Gates of jerusalem, like as a Brook that runneth out of a Fountain and Wellspring,  
Hereupon, Titus went to view what way he might best assault the City; and as he devised with himself, he espied a Plain on that side where the Sepulchre of Jehochanan the High Priest was; where he stayed a while, and sent one of his Captains that were then with him, called Nicanor, to parley with the jews that were upon the Walls, to move them to Peace; willing him to say thus unto them, Friends, My Lord Titus is desirous to spare you, and to make a League with you, that you might be at quiet, and out of this Danger and Destruction; and if you be so disposed to consent thereunto, Titus shall make a League with you before it be yet Night. Nicanor went and spoke unto the People in such wise as Titus had willed him. The jews gave him no Word of Answer, but held their Peace; wherefore Nicanor spoke to them again, and as he was talking to them, one from the Walls shot him with an Arrow, and killed him: whereat Titus was exceeding wroth, that they should shoot at his Captain, offering them Peace, and his Death grieved him much. Wherefore he commanded Ladders, Brakes, Slings, battering Rams, and other Engines of War to be brought to assault the Town. So the Soldiers brought a battering Ram to batter the Walls, and planted it upon a Mount accordingly.  
The jews seeing that were sore afraid; wherefore, the three Seditious Captains joined themselves in Friendship, and forthwith opening the Gates, issued out, and beat the Romans from their Pieces and Engines, that were now ready addressed, setting fire on the Ram, Slings, and all the other Engines, a few excepted, which Titus and his Men saved from the Fire.  
In this Conflict the Men of Alexandria that served Titus, behaved themselves like brave men, in the reserving of the Slings from the jews: yet the jews prevailed, and got the upper hand of them, till Titus came with a strong Power of choice Men to secure the Alexandrians, where twelve of the stoutest jews were slain.  
In the same Skirmish, Jehochanan, a Captain of the Edomites that came to aid the jews, was slain by an Arabian that came behind him and shot him with an Arrow while he was talking with the Romans that entreated him to come to them, for whom the Edomites mourned and lamented; for he was a good Man of War. The next Night certain of the Seditious, chief of Jehochanan's and Schimeon's Company, issued out, and came to the three wooden Towers that Titus had erected before the Walls, to view out of them the Town, and to see what the Jews did within, which were there placed, and without also a strong Party of able Soldiers for their Defence; upon those without fell the Jews, and slew many; the others fled to Titus' Camp. The Romans that were in the Towers knowing nothing of the matter, and trusting to them that were set about the Towers for their Safeguard, slept all the Night. After the Jews had thus slain the Roman's Watch, and put them to flight, they came to the Towers with Saws, and cut the Feet asunder, so that they fell suddenly, together with them that were within, which were very many, and slew them every one. Titus hearing the Alarm, and the crashing of the falling of the Towers, was sore afraid, and all the whole Army; and not knowing what the matter was, they durst not stir towards it. So the Jews returned safe into the Town.  
On the morrow Titus brought his whole Power to the Walls, and while the Jews were at Contention in the Town, he addressed another Ram, where with he suddenly struck the outer Wall, and battered it through. Whereupon, the People that warded that Wall were forced to withdraw themselves within the Safeguard of the second Wall: then Titus commanded his Soldiers to raze to the Ground that Wall that he had pierced, and to carry away the Stones thereof, that there should be no Let nor Hindrance to his Men. This was the most substantial and strongest Wall of all, thicker than both the other, and was builded by Herod: the Romans labouring earnestly in defacing of the outer Wall, were slain in great numbers by the Jews, from the middle Wall, before they could finish their purpose. The chief of the Jews perceiving that Titus had not only taken, but also quite pulled down the outer Wall, and how there was now but two Walls left about the Town, it went to their Hearts, and made them look about them; therefore the Seditious began now earnestly to think of Unity and Concord among themselves, so that they divided the Town among them into three Wards. Jehochanan was appointed to that Ward that is on the North part of the Temple, beside the Antochia; that part of the Town that was toward the Tomb of Jehochanan the High Priest, was assigned to Schimeon; to Eleazar was committed the keeping the Well. These exhorting one another to act after a courageous. Manner, did valiantly resist the Romans; so that the Conflicts than began to be sore and hard. The Romans, for their Renown and Fame, laid on stoutly, and the jews again struck stiffly to their Defence, seeing their End at hand if they were slack. Titus now and then exhorting his Soldiers to act like Men, promising them that would valiantly make any Enterprise upon the Jews, abundance of Gold and Silver, and much Honour withal. Then stepped forth one of the Soldiers, named Longinus, and put himself among the Routs of the jews that were issued out of the Town, where he slew a couple of the chief of them, and presently recovered himself again within the Array of the Romans, but the jews shrunk not from the Romans, for they were in a fervent Rage and wonderful Disdain; and to further their Courage, Schimeon came to his Men, and cried unto them with a loud Voice, saying, For the reverence of God's Friends, flee not this day; whosoever doth flee, let him be sure he shall die for it, and his House be destroyed.  
Titus also admonished his to keep their Array, and not to give back to Schimeon. Then went he himself to that part of the Town where Jehochanan's Ward was, there he caused a battering Ram to be planted, and bend against the Wall, (for there was a very fair Plain.) There was at that time in Jerusalem one called Kantor, who got him a Company of the Seditious, and shot from the Walls into the Romans Army, where he slew very many, and compelled the rest to retire. This Kantor, with nine other lusty Men, whereof he was the Decurion, defended one part of the Town. Now as the Romans bended the Ram to batter the Wall, Kantor cried unto Titus, I beseech thee, My Lord Titus, be merciful unto this most famous City that is almost beaten down already, do not deface it utterly, but take Pity of the Sanctuary that is in it, and destroy not the Habitation of the Lord God. Titus at his request commanded his Men to stay, and to leave off battering the Wall. Then said he to Kantor, Come forth hither to me, and thou shalt save thyself; I will pardon thee, thou shalt not be destroyed. Kantor answered, I will see if I can persuade these my Fellows to come with me. But he did it upon colour, for none other cause, than craftily to trifle out Time, whereby he might cause Titus to leave off the Assault for a while, so he spoke unto his Fellows which knew his Mind, that the Romans might hear, Let us go down and flee to the Romans Army; then they drew out their Swords as though they would kill him, and striking upon his Harness, he fell down to the Ground in the sight of the Romans, which were ignorant of his Deceit. Then one of the Romans let fly an Arrow that wounded Kantor upon the Face, and glancing from him slew another that stood by him. Then Kantor cried out, What do ye? Will ye shoot at us that desire to be at Peace with you, which ye granted yourselves, and now will ye break your Promise that ye made unto us? Is this the Reward, My Lord Titus, that thou renderest me for going about to flee unto thee, that thy Soldiers shoot at me, hearing me require Conditions? Now therefore, My Lord, may it please thee to send hither some Man of Honour to me that I may come down and receive Assurance of thy Promise to be as one of thy own Men: Titus thinking he meant good faith, spoke unto joseph, willing him to go and make peace with the Jews in his name, then to bring him unto him, that he might find safeguard of his life from the common Destruction; Joseph answered, why wilt thou send me: what have I offended thee in? have not I ever done thee true and faithful Service; therefore if thou bear me any good will or favour, send me not unto him whom I cannot trust. For Joseph mistrusted some subtlety, knowing Kantor afore. So Titus sent one Jarus, who said unto Kantor, come down and let us go together to Caesar's Son.  
Kantor desired him to hold abroad his Cloak-lap, that he might hurl him down his Money that he had there (lest the Jews perceiving it would take it from him) and then he would come down: and Jarus held up his lap to receive the Money that Kantor spoke of, Kantor with all his might cast down a great stone, which Jarus espying, leapt aside and avoided: but it lighted upon one of his Fellows, and slew him. Titus was wonderful wrath at this, and forthwith planted yet another Ram against the Walls, and at length laid it flat upon the ground.  
Then commanded Titus to make Fires about the Walls, where the Jews should think to escape: Kantor seeing that, would have fled, and as he made haste to escape the Fires, the weight of his Armour bore him down into the Fire, and there he died, more desirous of death than life.  
Then entered the Romans within the second Wall, against whom the Seditious issued, and fought with such vehement force, that they prevailed against their Enemies, slew many of the Romans, and forced the rest to retire unto the first Wall that they had beaten down before.  
In this Skirmsh Titus himself took a Bow, and shot at the Jews in such wise, that not one of his Arrows were spent in vain, but that it did some annoyance unto to the Jews. The Jews notwithstanding gave them the Repulse from the Town, and they were not able to make their Party good with them. Within four days after came unto Titus a new supply of Soldiers, out of all Quarters, for aid to the Romans, by whose help they prevailed against the Jews, at such time as they issued out of the Town, and constrained them to withdraw themselves within the Walls.  
Yet Titus pitying the miserable state of the City, Temple, and the People of the Lord, at that time commanded his People to withdraw themselves from the Walls, and to leave off the Assault for a while, that he might offer Peace to the Jews, to see if they would be now content to submit themselves unto the Romans, to have quietness and rest without danger of Destruction. Wherefore he gave them Truce for five days: and upon the fifth day he came to the Gate of the City, where he espied Schimeon and Jehochanan together preparing Fire to destroy the Roman Engines of War: for all the jews had agreed together with one mind still to withstand the Romans. Wherefore Titus perceiving the jews to be so desperately bend, that they had even vowed their Lives to Death, he began to offer and propose unto them conditions of Peace, and sharply to reprove and blame their obstinate Stubborness, saying, I have won two of your Walls, and ye have but one left: therefore, if ye will continue still in this self-willed frowardness, what will you do (most miserable creatures) when as I shall also gain the third Wall and quite destroy your City, pulling down the Temple and all? why do you not rather favour and spare your own lives, your Wives and Children? but the jews, set upon a sullen Obstinacy, would in no wise hear Titus speak.  
Therefore Titus sent joseph to declare his mind unto them in Hebrew, that they might safely credit his promises, and the Peace that was offered, joseph therefore went and stood over against the Gate, keeping himself a loof off, for he was afraid to come nigh the Wall, knowing that the People hated him, because he had yielded himself to the Romans; he called therefore unto them aloud and told them in a very pathetic speech, the whole History of all former distresses and sufferings of their Nation, and what perpetual Calamities this obstinacy of theirs might bring upon them. But the return they made to all his good Counsel and advice was gnashing of their Teeth, hurling of Stones and Darts at him from the Walls to have killed him; whereupon he began to rebuke them, and represented to them, with all the tenderness imaginable, how fatal this Stubborness of theirs would prove to them, and he did it to that purpose, that the People hearing him, wept wonderfully, for they could have been content to have followed his advice. At this time Titus gave command unto all the Romans, to send again the jews that were Prisoners and Slaves into the City: by which means he strikes from himself the Blood of the jews, and laid it upon the Necks of their Masters, for Titus took pity of them through Ioseph's Oration and good Counsel. The common People of the jews desired nothing more than to have come forth, and fall to agreement, to make peace with Titus; but Schimeon, Eleazar, and jehochanan, Captains over the Seditious, set strong Watch and Ward at every Gate, charging them to kill all that should go forth. Thus were many killed which would have fled forth to Titus, and the City of jerusalem was closed up, and no man could get out or in. In the mean season fell a great Dearth and Famine in jerusalem, insomuch that the Seditious searched every man's house and Cellar for Food.  
And because a certain householder withstood them they killed him: thus they dealt with all them that dwelled in Jerusalem, till the Victuals in the Town was all spent, that Men began to seek Dung, and even Man's Excrements, to eat; by which means, much of the People died for Hunger. Whosoever at that time could get any Herbs or Roots, Mice, Serpents, or other creeping Worms (whatsoever they were) to eat, he was counted happy, because he had found Meat to sustain and save his Life withal in that hard Famine and terrible Hunger. Moreover, Whosoever had any Corn in store, that no man knew of, he was afraid to send it to the Mill, or bake it, because of the Wickedness of the Seditious, lest they should take away from them their Sustenance; wherefore many did eat the dry Corn unground in their Cellars privily.  
At that time also were many exceeding rich Men in Jerusalem, who stole Meat from each other; so that the Father snatched Meat from the Son, and the Son from the Father; the Mother snatched from the Children, the Children likewise from their Mother; and such as fled out of the Gates, or otherwise, let themselves down over the Walls in the night Season; who being suspected to be the Seditious Persons, the Romans killed them without. This Evil therefore and Distress increased so long, that the People had devoured all that ever crept on the Earth, from the Mouse to the Spider, from the Newt to the Weasel, whereby a most grievous Pestilence followed, that innumerable of the People of the Land died, and there was no Man to bury them.  
When they chanced to find any dead Horse or other Beast in the Town, a Man should see many Israelites strive and fight for it; in all Points like to famished Ravens lighting upon a dead Carcase, so that in such Contentions very many were slain. Therefore, when divers Men, with their Wives and Children, got out of the City to gather Herbs to eat, and chanced among the Romans, the Romans laid hold on the little Children and killed them; saying, we will dispatch these, lest when they grow once to man's Estate, they make War upon us as their Fathers do at this day. So many as came out of the Gates of the City now and then the Romans killed and hanged them upon Gallows, over against the Gates of Jerusalem, to the number of five hundred: After the same manner, Schimeon, jehochanan, and Eleazar dealt with those Romans whom they could by any Train catch, and hanged them upon the Walls. Whosoever also they could perceive would flee unto the Romans, they hanged them likewise over the Walls, to the number of five hundred. But Titus gave command to all his Soldiers, that no man upon pain of Death should kill any of them that fled out of jerusalem, for he took pity of the Israelites, and ceased to speak friendly and lovingly to the jerusalemites; so that he went once again to the Walls, and spoke unto the jews in this sort.  
Hear I beseech you the Counsel of joseph, and come unto me that you may live, and not perish utterly. Spare your People: why will you oppress them, vexed with hunger, thirst, pestilence, and besieging? But the Seditious hearing Titus speak, were wonderfully incensed, and intended to add mischief upon mischief, handling yet more cruelly the People of God. Moreover, they railed at Titus, to provoke him to anger, that he might leave off speaking to the People, which had now almost lost their obedience and fear of the Seditious.  
Wherefore the Seditious spoke unto the Romans, It is better for us to die with Hunger, and to be killed in this affliction, so to come to the Bliss and Light we hope for, than to live and see the most holy Temple of God defiled and destroyed. When Titus saw this he commanded an Iron Ram to be set to the Wall to batter it, that he might deliver those poor wretches out of Schimeon, Eleazar and Iehochanan's hands, who held them in as Captives.  
At the same time as they erected that Engine to the Wall, it happened there was in the Camp a certain young man whose name was Meriganin, Son of Antiochus of Macedonia, one of the Kings of the Grecians, who came at Vespasian's command to aid Titus. This same young man was very swift, a good Runner, and a hardy Soldiers, but he lacked Discretion. He came to Titus, and said, I cannot but marvel at thy Soldiers that vanquish all Nations and dare not set upon the jews to kill them.  
Titus hearing the young King say so, smiled, and said; How chances it, that being of this Judgement, thou armest not thyself, and makest thee ready to do like as thou sayest; why drawest thou not out thy Sword to declare thy manhood upon them.  
Wherefore the young King encouraged himself, and called together all his Macedonian Soldiers, then approached to the jews, and began Skirmish with them, shooting with their Bows and Arrows apace. But at length the jews handled them, that not one of the Macedonians escaped, save only the young King, which by his good footmanship and swift running, got away and returned to Titus.  
This Memaganin was of the kindred of Alexander the great, King of Macedonia, who had the Dominion of the whole World, and when all Nations and People stood in awe of josephus, the Priest demanded of him whose Son he was; he answered, I came of the seed of Alexander, I am the tenth from him. joseph said, it may well be as thou hast said, that thou art of the succession of Alexander, for the valiantness of thy heart which thou hast showed declareth no less. Howbeit thou shalt understand, that the Romans have done wisely to abstain from the assault at this time, because they knew they should have to do with a most valiant Nation, which thou having so well tried, mayest report and testify when thou art asked the Question.  
After this, Titus divided his whole Army, and laid them privily in ambushes round about the Walls. He prepared moreover Rams of Iron to batter the Walls. Of these four, one he planted upon the side of the place called Antochia, the Engine was thirty Cubits long. The same night, Captain jehochanan with his Company issued forth, and undermined the ground, under the Wheels of the Wagons that bore the Rams, putting pitched Board's, oiled, and done over with Brimstone, in the Trenches under the wheels; and under the Board's they spread Leather, which likewise was smeared and done over with Pitch, Oil, and Brimstone.  
Then they set fire upon the Board's, which burned till they came to the feet of the Rams; and they being set on Fire and burned, the Engine fell upon the Watch that was appointed to keep it, being asleep, and killed them: whereat the Romans were dismayed, and said, It is not possible we should assault this City hereafter, for they have burned all our Engines of War, wherewith we have subdued all other Kingdoms; so that now of fifty Iron Rams we brought with us, we have but six left, and the Seditious Jews have burned three of them, What shall we now do? How shall we batter the Walls hereafter? The Jews upon the Walls hearing their Words, flouted them, and laughed them to scorn; Wherefore Titus incensed with Anger, commanded the other three Rams to be addressed in the place of those which were burned. In the mean season, while the Romans were at work, four young men, moved with great Zeal, whose names were, first Theopatius Galileus, the second Magarus Chebronitu, the third Jorminas Schomronitu, the fourth Arius Jerosolymita. These, all armed, issued out into the Camp of the Romans, that then stood about their three Engines and Iron Rams, devising how to batter the Walls of the City, some of whom these Men killed, the other fled. Then two of them stood at Defence, to keep off all those that approached nigh the Engines, while the other two, Jerosolymitanus and Schomronitu daubed the Timber with a certain matter which they had prepared to make it take fire, and straightway set fire on them; so that suddenly the Rams were on a light fire: then they all four joining together withstood the Romans, that they should not come at the Engines to quench the Fire. Shortly the Rams fell down, and the Romans stood aloof, hurling Stones, and shooting thick at them; for they were afraid to come nigh them, because of their great fierceness, although they were three thousand Men that kept the Rams; yet these four set nothing by them, nor yet ever went off the Ground till the Rams were clean burnt up, though the Romans shot never so thick at them. Titus hearing the Valiantness of these Young Men, and the Harms they had done unto the Romans, made speed with his whole Host to save the Rams from the fire, and to apprehend those Young Men. Then forthwith issued out Schimeon, Jehochanan, and Eleazar, Captains of the Seditious, with their Soldiers, sounding their Trumpets, and made the Romans retire, that they could not come nigh the Fire, and so rescued the four Young Men from the Romans that had environed them round about.  
In that Skirmish were killed ten thousand and five hundred Men. Then gathered together all the whole Army of the Romans to assault the jews at once, approaching hard to the Walls of jerusalem, where they cried unto the jews, saying, What, are you Oxen or Goats, that you fight on this Fashion upon the Walls? Will you be taken in the midst of the City, like as Oxen or Goats are taken in their Folds? If ye be men, come forth, and let us try our Manhood here in this Plain. But you by stealth and unawares set upon them that keep our Engines, snatching them up like as they were Wolves should snatch Sheep, then run away into the Town as the Wolves run into the Wood If there be any Manhood in you, behold we are ready here, come forth to us, so many for so many, and then we shall see what end will come thereof. When the Captains of the Seditious heard that, they spoke unto the Warriors that were in jerusalem, Which of you will go out with us to those Dogs, to show our Force and Stomach for the Sanctuary and City of the Lord? Then five hundred tall Fellows of their own Accord, issued out upon the Roman's suddenly, and slay eight thousand Men, and compelled the rest to retreat from the Walls, The Romans than felt what Valiantness the jews had; for the Romans were in number forty thousand fight Men, and the jews were only five hundred, whereof not one of them was killed at that Skirmish.  
The Romans afar off shot at the jews, and hurled Stones, to whom the jews said, Come hither to us; are you not they who called us forth, and provoked us to come to you? Why come you not now nearer? You go about to drive us away with Arrows and Stones. What, Do you think us to be Dogs, and that we are afraid of your Stones? Are we not Men? Yea, we are of your Masters and Betters, for you run away from us as Servants flee from their Masters when they follow them to beat them. Titus seeing his Army to be part of them fled, and part to be slain, he cried to his People, saying, Is it not a shame for you, ye Romans, and a wonderful great Dishonour, to flee from the Jews, so hunger-beaten, famished, almost dead for Thirst, and besieged? Alas! How shall ye put away this Rebuke and Ignominy, when as all Nations whom ye have heretofore valiantly subdued, shall hear that ye flee from these dead Jews, whose whole Land we have in possession, so that they have nothing left but this only Town, which we have so battered that they have but one only Wall to defend themselves. Besides this, they are very few, we are innumerable; they have no Nations to aid them, we have help of all Lands: Why then do you flee from their sight, like as small impotent Birds flee from the Eagle? What though the Jews vow and hazard themselves desperately for their Temple and Land, why do you not the same also in these Wars, to get you a Renown of Valiantness.  
But the Jews prevailed that day, and had the upper hand: wherefore they returned into the Town with great Glory, having put the Romans to so great a foil. Titus commanded his men to address and prepare the other two Rams that were left, to batter the Walls of Jerusalem withal; wherefore the Roman Carpenters cast a Trench, to prepare and set up the Rams, in such places as Titus had assigned them.  
The Jews were ware of it well enough, but winked at that matter as yet, until they had planted the Master-beams between the standing Posts: so when the Work was finished, even to the hanging up of the Engines betwixt the standing Posts, to shake the Wall withal, the Romans being secure and void of Care, nothing mistrusting that the Jews would stir, because they had been quiet a few Nights, and never issued forth of the City, upon a certain Night, a pretty while before day, the three principal Captains of the Seditious came and laid their Heads together, to devise what they should do. Eleazar gave this Counsel, and said, You two the last time burned the Rams, and got you Renown, and I kept the Gates the while; Now keep ye the Gates, and I will issue out with my Men against the Romans to get me Fame also,  
The other answered, Go then on God's name unto them, the Lord God of the Sanctuary which is in Jerusalem shall be present with thee, but beware thou be not slain, and in any wise thou be not taken alive: to whom he answered, The Lord God shall keep me, for upon the trust of the Righteousness of my Father Ananias the High Priest, and his sincere Service unto God, I will set upon them.  
Eleazar therefore chose a hundred valiant Soldiers, and with them he issued out of the Town before day: the same Night the Romans had made Fires about their Engines where they watched because of the Cold; the Artificers and Soldiers that kept the Ward and the Watch about the Romans, were a hundred and fifty. The day was the twenty seventh of the Month of September, which was the ninth Month that Titus had besieged jerusalem, Eleazar and his Company thus being issued out, came and found some of the Romans snorting about the Fires, others watching in their Wards, and killed them all, that not one remained. Then some of Eleazer's Company set fire upon the Rams, burned the standing Posts, Ropes, Chains, and other Instruments of War; the Artificers that were there they apprehended alive, and burned them, so that not one Man escaped.  
When it was day Titus observed the smoke of the Fire mounted up very foul, and stinking of the Wood and Men together; he drew towards the place therefore with his Host to see what the matter was: Eleazar in the mean Season, and his Companions, took, as they might get, every man a piece of the Engines out of the Fire, or some of their Heads that they had killed, and returned with great Joy, flouting the Romans, and laughing them to scorn by the way, till they came to the Gates of jerusalem, where they were received of Schimeon and Jehochanan with great Honour.  
Soon after this came many Soldiers and great bands of Men out of all Nations, that were subject to the Empire of the Romans, to aid Titus; to whom Titus declared what happened him in that Siege. The Stoutness of the jews, and how they had annoyed many ways the Roman Army; adding moreover, and ask them, Did you ever see four Men withstand ten thousand and five hundred, so that they being all together, could neither overthrow them nor take them Prisoners; but the four slew them like as it had been the tops of Cucumbers smitten off with most sharp Swords? When they heard this, they wondered all very much. Then Titus spoke unto his Host, and them who were newly repaired unto him, to show their Advice and best Counsel what was to be done, lest we should be ashamed, said he, before all them that shall hereafter hear of our Wars.  
The gravest and most ancient of the Nations which were newly come to his Aid, answered, If it please Your Majesty, let the Romans breath a while, and take their Rest, which are now wearied with the sundry Battles of the jews, and we, who are not so broken with labour, but fresh and lusty, shall try what the jews can do, we cannot think that they are able to withstand so great a multitude.  
But the Princes of the Romans desired Titus that he should not permit them this, lest he should increase their own sorrows, if peradventure they should be discomfited (said they) by the jews, and the matter redowned unto their own shame: for if we who are acquainted with their Stratagems, and know their manner of fight, cannot sustain their violence, how shall they do it that never had proof of the force and strength of the jews? they shall be to them like hyssop which grows upon the Walls, in comparison of the Cedar Trees of Lebanon.  
The others said nay, they should do well enough with them. And they urged Titus so instantly that they constrained him to grant their desires. Then Titus gave them leave to set upon the Jews, thinking with himself, peradventure the Jews may be put to the worst by these men, who will fight without fear, not knowing the force of the Jews: for the Romans that have had trial of their strength fight fearfully and warily. So the Lords of the strange Nations, chose out of their Army eighty thousand men; ten thousand Macedonians, twenty thousand Britain's, five thousand Aramites, ten thousand Africans, ten thousand valiant Burgundians, five thousand Redarans; last of all ten thousand Persians and Chaldeans. These therefore went into the Plain which is by the Sepulchre of Jehochanan the Highpriest, and from thence made an Assault upon the Jews that were upon the Walls, setting up their scaling Ladders. Jehochanan said to Schimeon and Eleazar, his two companions; if you think good I will issue forth, and Skirmish with these uncircumcised, to let them see what I can do; Schimeon answered, let two of us do it, and the third keep the Gates and the Walls; for thou alone art able to do nothing against them, they are so many. Eleazar allowed this advice, offering himself to bear Jehochanan company. Schimeon bade them go, saying, the Lord of the Sanctuary give them into your hands, and deal not with you at this time according to your Works.  
Then jehochanan and Eleazar sallied out with one thousand five hundred good men of War, the ninth day of the Month Tebeth, which was the tenth Month that Titus had besieged jerusalem, and overthrew of the Gentiles of that Host, fifty seven thousand and five hundred men, besides three thousand whom they took Prisoners: but of the jews were no more slam in that Fight than only seven, whose Bodies with much rejoicing and great Triumph they carried with them into the Town, and buried them there, lest peradventure the uncircumcised should have misordered them. The Gentiles that were left with great shame and dishonour returned unto Titus, who reprehended them because they would not believe the Romans. The next day following, the jews brought forth the three thousand Nobles and Gentlemen that they had taken Prisoners, and plucked out of every one of them an Eye, and out off every man the one hand, after sent them back with shame and reproach to Titus' Camp.  
Then Titus consulted with all his Princes what they were best to do with the Israelites: and when every man had said his mind, he liked never a man's Counsel, but said unto them, Well, I have devised this with myself, which I will follow, and no man shall bring me from my purpose: we will keep the Siege without any Assault or Skirmish, for their Victuals failed them long ago, and so they shall be famished. Besides this, when they shall see us cease to fight with them, they will fall at variance amongst themselves, and kill one another.  
This Counsel was thought good of all Titus' Princes, wherefore they besieged the Town, as Titus had commanded, and closed up all the ways of the City round about, lest the jews should, as they had done before, come upon them unawares. They appointed moreover Watch Day and Night, to take heed that no man should come out of the Town to gather Herbs for their sustenance.  
Then increased the hunger in jerusalem, which if it had not been so grievous, the City had never been won: for the Soldiers of the Town are lighter than Eagles, and fiercer than Lions. There died therefore of the Famine a wonderful many of the jerusalemites, so that the jews could not find place to bury them in they were so many in every place of the Town. Many cast their dead folks into their Wells, and tumbled afterwards in themselves and died. Many also made themselves Graves, and went into them alive, where they tarried Day and Night and died, unmourned for, for all mourning and accustomed lamentation for the dead was left off, because of the unmeasurable Famine, which was so great, that it cannot be told, and I cannot relate the thousandth part of the mischief that followed of the hunger. Titus, seeing the innumerable Carcases; of the dead, that were cast into the Brook Cedron like dung, was wonderfully amazed with fear.  
At that time certain wicked Persons of jerusalem slandered Amittai the Priest falsely, saying to Captain Schimeon, Behold, Amittai the Highpriest, who did let thee into the City, goeth about to flee to the Tents of the Romans. Thou hast Experience of his great Wit and Wisdom, how he also knoweth the secret ways into the Town, Temple, and Sanctuary, and who can tell whether he will bring the Romans some Night at Midnight into the City? therefore Schimeon sent certain Persons to fetch Amittai and his four Sons unto him.  
They that were sent, brought Amittai and but three Sons, for one was fled to the Romans and come to joseph. When Amittai and the others were brought to Schimeon's Presence, he besought him he might not live, but be put to death immediately, lest (said he) I should live to see the death of my Children. But Schimeon was hardhearted, and would not be entreated; for it was God's Will that Amittai should be punished, because he was the Bringer of Schimeon into Jerusalem; and therefore fell he into his Hands, which for good rewarded him with evil. Schimeon commanded a sort of Murderers to place Amittai upon the Walls, in the sight of the Romans, and said unto him, See'st thou Amittai? Why do not the Romans deliver and rescue thee out of my Hand? Thee, I say, who wouldst have fled unto them? Amittai answered nothing to this, but still besought him before his Death, he might kiss his Sons, and bid them farewell: but Schimeon utterly denied him his Request.  
Wherefore Amittai wept aloud, saying to his Sons, I brought (Dear Children) this Thief into this Town, wherefore I am counted now for a Thief myself; all the Mischief which is come upon me and you, it is mine own doing, because I have brought this seditious Villain into this Holy City: I thought then, peradventure he will be a help to the Town, but it is proved contrary; for he has been a most cruel Enemy to the same. It was not enough for us to keep one seditious Person, Jehochanan I mean, who took unto him Eleazar, the first beginner of Sedition, but I must bring in also this wicked Schimeon, who conspires with our Foes to our Destruction. Indeed I never brought him in for any Love I bear unto him, but all the Priests and the whole Multitude of the People, sent me to fetch him; notwithstanding I am worthy of this Judgement of God because I took upon me such an Embassage.  
What should I speak of thee, thou most wicked Schimeon? for whithersoever thou turnest thee thou bringest all things out of frame: I indeed, thou dealest justly with me, because I have sinned unto God, to his People, and his City, in that I have brought thee in to be a Plague to it, wherefore I am worthy to be stoned, notwithstanding it had been thy part, thou wicked Murderer, to deliver me and my Sons from the hands of the other Seditious, for I have done good: howbeit, our God will not alter nor change his Judgement, which is, that I should fall into the Sword of thy hand, for that I made thee to enter into this City, wherein I offended God grievously. If I had purposed to flee unto the Romans, could not I have done it before I brought in thee? For at that time beared'st thou no Rule over us; and before we called in thee, Jehochanan with his Sedition was an offence to this City; wherefore we persuaded all the Ancients of the Town that thou shouldst be an Aid unto us, to drive out our Foes; but thou, in whom we put our trust, art become our Enemy; yea thou hast been worse than they, for the other put Men to death privily, but thou dost it openly. Who is he that hath strengthened the Power of the Romans? Art not thou he who killed the Soldiers of God in the midst of the City of Jerusalem? For, few have been slain without. Titus would have made Peace with us, taking pity upon us, but thou didst let and hinder it, every day moving new Wars, and stirring new Battles.  
Titus gave charge to his Soldiers, to lay no hand upon the Temple; but thou hast defiled and polluted the Temple of the Lord, shedding Blood without measure, in the midst thereof. Titus went back from us from the holiday of the Lord, and so Amittai went on in a very pathetic and touching Harangue, exclaiming against the Cruelty of the Seditious, and animating his Sons to suffer patiently; after which, Schimeon gave Commandment to four Cutthroats of his, that three of them should kill Amittai's three Sons before their Father's Face, and the fourth should kill Amittai himself, and so the blood of the Sons was mixed with the blood of their Father. Afterwards Schimeon's Servant took the Body of Amittai, and laid it upon the Bodies of his Sons, as his Desire was, then tumbled them over the Walls: after that, Schimeon commanded, that Chanachus the High Priest should be put to Death, whose Body was cast to the Bodies of Amittai and his Sons.  
Aristus also the Scribe, one of the Noblemen of jerusalem, was killed at the same time, and ten just Men more of his Kindred and House, because they mourned for the Death of Aristus. It happened, while Schimeon was killing of those Men, certain substantial rich Men passed by, and were wonderfully amazed when they saw the thing, saying one to another, How long will God suffer the Malice of Schimeon, and will not search out the Blood of just Men, nor revenge them? Certain seditious Persons hearing this, told it unto Schimeon, who commanded them to be apprehended and murdered the same day.  
After this, there passed by eleven of the Noblemen of Jerusalem, which seeing forty two Innocents' put to death by Schimeon, they lift up their Eyes to the Heavens, and said, O Lord God of Israel, How long wilt thou hold thy hand, and not execute Anger against these Transgressor's of thy Will? Which when Schimeon heard of, he commanded them to be apprehended, and killed them with his own hand.  
Eleazar, the Son of Ananias the Priest, seeing the Malice and Wickedness of Schimeon to be great, and that he destroyed the just and godly Men of the City, and that there was no hope left, he betook himself to the Tower of Jerusalem, remained in it, and kept it with his. Jehudas also, a Captain over a thousand men, which kept a Turret that Schimeon had made to put just and good Men in, got him up upon the top of the Walls, and cried to the Romans, if peradventure they would deliver him, and the rest that were at Jerusalem. Wherefore he went about to escape with his own thousand men that he had with him, and came towards the Romans. But the Romans trusted them not, thinking he had spoken this for Deceit, wherefore they came not to help him. Schimeon upon this killed Jehudas, and the thousand men which he had with him, and commanded their Bodies to be tumbled over the Walls, in the sight of the Romans.  
Then Schimeon cried to the Princes and Captains of the Romans, saying: Lo, these are Jehudas Company, these would have come forth unto you, take their Carcases to you, and revive them again if you can, or else deliver the rest which yet live out of our hands.  
There were certain Men of jerusalem at that time that came to the Gates, overcame the Wards, and got out with their Wives and Children, and so escaped to the Romans because they could no longer abide the Famine, and the iniquity of the Seditious. They were faithful Citizens and of great Authority; whom when joseph heard of, he so prevailed, that Titus spared them and received them to mercy,  
For joseph bore witness, and reported of them that they were Noblemen of Jerusalem; wherefore the Romans received them, and gave them Food and Sustenance; but certain of them could not brook nor take it, because of their great Hunger, wherewith they had been long pined, and when the Meat descended down into their Bellies they died straight. Their little Children also, when they see Bread, they fell upon it, and received it indeed with their Teeth, but they were not able to chew it, and died holding the Bread between their Teeth, These Jews which escaped thus out of Jerusalem to the Camps of the Romans had swallowed their Gold and Silver, and precious Stones, to hid them, lest they should be found by the Seditious.  
A Woman Roasting her own Child in The time of the Famine at Jerusalem Pag. 178  
There was a certain Scribe of jerusalem at that time, a faithful Man, whose Name was Menachen, Son of Seruke the Scribe, of worthy Memory in Babylon; and being a Keeper of the East-gate which was in jerusalem, upon that side towards the Brook Kidron, noted the number of the dead that were carried forth to burying by that Gate, and found that they came to a hundred and fifteen thousand eight hundred and eight Persons, which were all of the Nobles and Gentlemen, or at least, of the substantiallest Men of the jews.  
Titus upon a time (joseph being present) asked the question of those Princes of the jews which were fled unto him, saying, I charge you upon your sidelity, to show me how many jews, since the time I besieged you unto this day, have died. They gave him the number therefore, every Man as far as they knew of the dead that were carried forth at all the Gates to be buried, and the Sum amounted to seven hundred thousand five hundred seventy five, besides them that every where lay dead in their Houses and Streets; and besides them also that were slain in the Temple, and they that lay here and there unburied: which, when Titus heard, he marvelled greatly, and said, It is well known to the Lord God of Heaven, that I am not the cause of these Evils; for I desired to be at Peace with them oftener than once, but the Seditious evermore would have nothing but War.  
At the time the Hunger began to wax very great in the Town amongst the Seditious, who never lacked before, for they took it always from other Men by force, till now at length they were distressed with Hunger themselves, so that after they had eaten up all their Horses, they eat also their Dung, and the Leather of their Chariots; neither were there left any green Boughs on their Trees, nor any Herbs that the Seditious might get to eat; For, the Romans had hewn down all the Trees, and cut down all the Bushes from about jerusalem by the space of thirteen miles; so that the whole Field and Territory of jerusalem was spoiled, which heretofore was replenished with marvellous goodly Gardens, and most pleasant Paradices.  
After that, the Romans made up another iron Ram, very terrible; this they bended against the Walls, to see if there were any Soldiers left in the Town so stout as they were in times past. When the Captains of the Seditious saw that, they issued out with their Companies against the Romans, and slew very many of them in that Skirmish: wherefore Titus said, It is not Wisdom to fight with them any more, but rather with the Rams to shake and batter the Wall; for they have no more but this Wall left, and so we may bring our whole Army at once upon them, and subdue the Seditious.  
But the Captains of the Seditious mistrusting what the Romans intended, began to build a Countermure within, over against the place where the Romans wrought with their Ram. And now the Romans began most earnestly to set upon the Wall, and make a Battery, so as that they suddenly beat down a great part of that inner Wall which the Jews had newly erected, and gave a great Shout, saying, Jerusalem is won, we have gotten the Town. But, when they looked a little further, they saw another Fort raised over against the Breach; wherefore the Jews through the Town gave also a great Shout, and sounded their Trumpets, rejoicing that they had another new Countermure for that which was broken down. The same was in Captain Jehochanan's Ward. The Romans seeing the Countermure, and hearing the Jews make such Triumphs in the Town, were much astonished, all their Joy was dashed, and turned into Damps; so that they could not tell what they should do with that stubborn People of Jerusalem, which had done them such Damages. The Romans set upon the Town again another way; when Titus willed to remove the Engine, and to bend it to the new Wall whiles it was yet green and unsettled, saying, Let us batter it, and we shall see it fall by and by, and then shall we enter into the Town. The Roman Captains followed not Titus his Counsel, but scaled the Walls which they had battered. The Jews therefore descending the Countermure, fought with the Romans within the Breach, repulsed them from the Wall and the Town; and so having abated much the Strength of the Romans, returned to their Quarters.  
Then said some of the Romans, We will never besiege this Town any longer, for we shall not be able to get it while we live: whereupon, Titus assembled all his Army, and in a very pathetic Oration re-encouraged the Hearts of his Men. After which, a certain valiant man, named Sabianus, said unto his Companions, who so dare go to assault the Jews, let him come hither to me, that he may fulfil the Command of Caesar's Son, our Lord and Captain: and forthwith he took his Target and his drawn Sword in his Hand, made toward the Town with eleven tall Fellows following him, whose Valiantness and Courage Titus wondered at greatly.  
When the jews saw Sabianus and his Company draw fast towards them, they began to assail them with Stones and Arrows; but Sabianus setting light of them, charged home upon the Jews. Shortly, one of the jews met with him, and gave him such a Blow that he felled him to the ground, yet he got up again, and fought for all that mansully: and as one that had rather leave his Life than the Reputation of his Valour, he did fight till another Israelite came and slew him outright. Now other Romans seeing Sabianus his Act, and studying to do the like, the next Night they took Counsel, about twenty of them, and agreed to assault the Town.  
This their Enterprise, when they declared to the Standard-Bearer of Titus, he and many other of the Romans went with them. They all scaling together, and clambering up the Breaches, got up upon the Wall, sounding a Trumpet, and gave a great Shout. The jews being at their rest, as men oppressed with Hunger and Weariness, and hearing this Alarm and Huzzah of the Romans, were wonderfully amazed, not knowing what the matter was, or how they should defend themselves. Titus also heard the Shout, and when he had enquired the matter, he chose out certain valiant men, and drew towards the Breaches with them. In the mean season, the day was broken, and the Jews rising from their Sleep, espied Titus upon the Walls, and marvelled thereat greatly. The Romans therefore gathering towards Titus, came very thick upon the Town, some by the Breaches of the Wall, and other some through the Vault, whereby the Jews were wont now and then to make Eruptions, and to recover themselves within the Town again. The Jews set themselves in Array against the Romans, in the very Entry of the Temple; upon whom the Romans ran with their drawn Swords, for they had no other Armour, nor the Jews neither, being hastily taken at such a sudden. The Battle waxed very hard, and wonderful vehement on both Parties; the like was never seen in Jerusalem, for every Man clavae hard to his next Fellow, and no Man could flee on any side: wherefore the Battle waxed strong, with Clamours and Shouts on both Parties, now the joyful Shout of the Vanquishers, now the wailing on the other side: the Romans encourage their Companions, and the Jews exhorting one another to die manfully for the Glory of the Lord and his Temple, as necessity constrained them, and so doing that, thought they should be counted for Sacrifices and Offerings: Which earnestness on both sides filled the Court of the Lord with Blood, that it stood like unto a Pool or Pond. And the Fight continued from the Morning till that time four days, but the Jews at length prevailing, Titus took with him Joseph, a Prince of the Jews, and went into the House of the Sanctuary, and represented by him, to Jehochanan and the rest of the Seditious; that notwithstanding all this opposition of theirs, it was impossible for them to escape his Fury in case they provoked it by any further Resistance, with all other specious Reasons for the bringing them to a Compliance, if they had not been obstinately bend upon their own Ruin; but their wilful Stubbornness made them refuse all his gracious Offers. Whereupon, Titus departed out of Jerusalem again, and pitched his Tents without the City, in the same place where he encamped at first; for he was afraid both for himself and his Army, lest they should be circumvented and closed in, and slain cruelly in so great a City as that was.  
Certain of the Priests of that time and of the Nobles of the Town, with other godly men, did wisely provide for themselves, and come forth to Titus, submitting themselves to his Mercy, and were received of him peaceably with great Honour; whom Titus commanded to be conducted into the Land of Goshen, to sustain and secure them, and to see that no Roman or other should do them harm, or annoy them by any manner of means. Many other also of the Jews coveted to go forth of jerusalem, but they were disappointed by the Seditions, that they could not do as they intended. Which Titus hearing of, he went again to the place where he was before, and the People seeing him, expressed a desire to submit themselves to his mercy, which the Seditious taking notice of, they run upon them with their drawn Swords to kill them, who calling out for help to the Romans, these last made speed to free them out of the hands of the Seditious; so risen there a Fray in the midst of the Temple, between the Romans and the jews; the Romans fled into the place called Sanctum Sanctorum which was the holiest of all, and the jews followed after, and slew them even there. Whereupon Titus represented unto them their abominations in so polluting the Temple, and would have persuaded them to have accepted of Peace and Repose. But seeing the Seditious obstinate, and not giving any regard to his words, he chose out of the Romans thirty thousand valiant sighting men, and gave them command to take and possess the entry of the Temple. Whereupon these Romans thought to have set upon the jews when they were asleep, but the jews having intelligence of the matter, kept diligent watch, and withstood the Romans all the night. But the Romans were not hasty to fight in the dark, lest it might turn to their own harm. As soon therefore as it was day the jews divided themselves, and bestowed their Companies at the Gates of the entrance, and sought like men.  
The Roman Generals beset the Temple round about, that not one of the jews might escape out, and so Battle increased between them for the space of seven days; sometimes the Romans getting the upper hand of the jews, driving them from the entrance: sometimes the jews encouraging themselves, made the Romans retire, and pursued them to the Walls of Antochia; in this manner fought they these seven days.  
The Famine in the mean season grew more grievous, so that no more Food was left. For the jews now began to issue out, and to steal Horses, Asses, and other Beasts, whatsoever they could catch, even out of the Romans Camp, that they might dress them some meat, and sustain their lives, but the Romans perceiving it, prevented that Relief. Nevertheless the principal Youths of the Jews made a sally out, and drove in a great many cattle of the Romans, fight so desperately for their Sustenance, that all the power of the Romans could not hinder them, but returned with great prey and shouts to the Temple. Nevertheless, the Romans took a young Boy of the Jews Prisoner, which with his Brother, who was of the party, had escaped to the Town, was of a vile Personage, evil-favoured, and of a low stature; perceiving he came forth again, and challenged any man of the Romans to fight him, saying, he was only one of the meanest and outcasts of the Jews; though the Romans despised him, yet they durst not fight with him, for that they considered they should get no honour though they should kill him, and yet they ran a hazard of being killed themselves. But at length, being provoked by the insulting Language of the Jew, one Pornus, one of the most valiant Soldiers of the Romans, came no sooner to the Jew than that he was by him killed straightway, to the shame and reproach of the Romans.  
Now the Jews seeing the Walls of the Temple, and three Walls that compassed the Town to be razed and pulled down, they consulted what was best to be done. There was a great house joined upon the side of the Temple that King Solomon had builded, of a great height, whose Walls also the Kings of the second Temple had raised on high, and decked it with Timber of Fir and Cedar Trees; the Jews went and anointed every where the Cedar Timber of the house with Brimstone abundantly: so when the Romans came to assault the Temple again, the Jews retired into that Palace, and went out another way. But the Romans not dreaming of this Stratagem, some climbed up to the Battlements of the house, others set up Ladders to scale it, and with shouts thought that the Palace was now taken, and that the Jews had no place left to flee unto for refuge. Thus when the Palace was full of the Romans, a certain Jew, a young man, vowing himself desperately to die, went and shut up the Palace, and set fire on the Gates anointed before with Brimstone and Pitch, and straightway, the side Wall of the House, and the whole building began to be on a light fire, and of the Romans most were burnt, some killed themselves, and the rest we killed by the Jews, as they would have made their escapes.  
There was a great Roman Commander in this fire, whose name was Artorius, who looking forth from the top of the house, saw one of his dear Friends called Lucius standing by Titus, to whom Artorius called, saying, My dear friend Lucius, get on thy Armour and come hither, that I may leap down upon thee, and thou may receive me. If I die, I make thee my Heir, if thou die, thy Children shall inherit my Goods. Wherefore Lucius ran and held up his lap open at the house side, and Artorius leapt down and light upon him with such weight, that they both died therewith. Titus commanded the Covenant they made before their death, to be written on a Sword with blood, and their Friendship to be noted in the Chronicles of the Romans, that it might be an example to all men to learn true Friendship by.  
There was a certain rich Woman in jerusalem, of a Noble House also, whose name was Miriam: Her dwelling was beyond Jordan; but when she perceived the Wars to grow more and more in the time of Vespasian, she came up with her Neighbours to jerusalem, bringing with her not only her Man-servants, and Women-servants, and all her Family, but also her Goods and Riches which were very great.  
When the hunger was grievous at jerusalem, and the Seditious went from House to House to seek meat; they came also to this Woman's House, and took away from her by force all that ever she had, and left her nothing remaining. By this means she was oppressed with very great hunger, so that she wished herself out of the world, but her time was not yet come to die: wherefore, that she might slack her hunger, and sustain herself, she began to scrape in the Chaff and dust, for Beast's dung, but could find none. She had one Son; and when she saw the Famine was greater and greater upon her, she laid aside all Womanhood and mercy, and took upon her an horrible Cruelty; for when she heard her Boy weep, and ask for meat, which she had not to give him, she said unto him, what shall I do, my Son? for the wrath of God hath environed the whole City, in every corner thereof the Famine reigneth, without the City the sword killeth up all; within we stand in fear of the Seditious, our enemies prevail without, in the Town are fires, burning and ruins of Houses, Famines, Pestilence, spoiling and destroying, so that I cannot feed thee, my Son. Now therefore, my Son, if I should die for hunger, to whom should I leave thee being yet a Child? I hoped once, that when thou shouldest come to man's estate, thou shouldest have sustained my age with meat, drink, and cloth, and after, when I should die, to bury me honourably, like as I was minded to bury thee, if thou shouldest have died before me. But now, my son, thou art as good as dead already, for I have no meat to bring thee up withal, because of this great Famine, and Cruelty of the Enemies both within and without: If thou shouldest die now among others, thou shouldest have no good nor honourable Tomb, as I would wish thee; wherefore I have thought good to choose thee a Sepulchre, even my own body, lest thou shouldst die, and Dogs eat thee in the Streets; I will therefore be thy Grave, and thou shalt be my food: and for that, if thou hadst lived and grown to man's estate, thou oughtest by right to have nourished me, and fed me with thy flesh, and with it sustain my age; before that Famine devour thee, and thy Body be consumed, render unto thy Mother that which she gave unto thee, for thou comest of her, and thou shalt return into her. For I will bring thee unto the self same shop, in the which the breath of life was breathed into thy Nostrils, forasmuch as thou art my wellbeloved Son, whom I have loved always with all my strength: Be therefore meat for thy mother, and ignominy and reproach to the Seditious, that by violence have taken away our food. Wherefore, my Son, hear my voice; and sustain my Soul and my Life, and go to the end that is determined for thee by my hands, thy lot be in the Garden of Eden, and Paradise. Be thou meat for me, and rebuke and shame for the Seditious, that they may be compelled to say, Lo, a Woman hath killed her Son, and eaten him.  
So when she had thus spoken to her Son, she took the Child, and turning her face away lest she should see him die, she killed him with a Sword, and after cut his Body into certain pieces, whereof some she roasted, some she sod, and when she had eaten of them, she laid up the rest to keep.  
The savour of the Flesh roasted, when it came into the Streets to the People, they said one to another: See, here is the smell of roast-meat. Which thing came to the knowledge of the Seditious at length, who went into the House of the Woman, and spoke roughly unto her, why shouldst thou have meat to live with, and we die of hunger? The Woman made them answer, and said unto them, Be not displeased, I beseech you, with your Handmaid for this, for you shall see I have reserved part for you: sit ye down therefore, and I will bring it to you, that ye may taste thereof, for it is very good meat. And by and by she covered the Table, and set before them part of the Child's Flesh, saying, Eat, I pray you, here is a Child's hand, see, here is his Foot, and other parts; and never report it was another Woman's Child, but my one only Son that ye knew with me? him I bore, and have also eaten part, part have I kept for you. When she had spoken, she burst out and wept, saying, Oh, my Son, my Son, how sweet wast thou to me whilst thou yet lived, and now at thy death also thou art sweeter to me than Hony! for thou hast not only fed me in this most grievous Famine, but hast defended me against the wrath of the Seditious, wherewith they were incensed towards me, when the smell of the meat brought them into my house, now therefore are they become my friends, for they sit at my Table, and I have made them a Feast with my Flesh.  
After, she turned to the Seditious, and bade them eat, and satisfy themselves: for why (saith she) should you abhor my meat which I have set before you? I have satisfied myself therewith, why therefore do not you eat of the flesh of my Son? taste and see how sweet my Son's Flesh is, I dare say, you will say, it is good meat, what needeth pity? aught ye to be more moved therewith than a Woman, than a Mother? if you will in no wise eat of the Sacrifice of my Son, when as I have eaten thereof myself, shall not this be a shame for you that I should have a better heart and a greater courage than you? behold, I have prepared a fair Table for you, most valiant men, why eat you not? is it not good fare that I have dressed for you? and it is your will that I should make you this Feast; it had been my part rather to have been moved with pity of my Son, than you, and how chances it therefore, that you are more merciful than I? did you not spoil my house, and le●● me no kind of Food for me and my Son? did you not constrain me to make you this Feast, notwithstanding the greater hunger that I have? why then eat you not thereof, when as you were the authors and causers that I did this deed; the Jews hearing of this matter, were wonderfuly smitten in sadness; yea, even the Governors of the Seditious began to stoop when they heard of this, so that they all in a manner desired death, they were so amazed at this horrible Act. Many therefore of the common people stole out in the night forth of Jerusalem with all their substance to the Romans Camp, and shown Titus of this, who wept thereat, and was sorry for the matter exceedingly.  
After which, Titus commanded to bring an Iron Ram, and to bend it against the new Wall which the Seditious had raised, that they might batter it down; but many of the Nobles among the Seditious came forth unto Titus and made Peace with him, whom he placed among his chief men.  
Shortly after the Romans set on fire one of the Gates of the Temple, that was shut, whose door was covered over with Silver, and while the Timber of it burned, the Silver melted and ran upon the ground: so when the Gate was open, the way appeared which leadeth to the Sanctum Sanctorum.  
As soon as Titus saw it, he honoured it with great Reverence, and forbade his people that none should come nigh it. Wherefore he commanded a Proclamation to be published throughout all his Camp to this Tenor, whosoever cometh near the Sanctuary, shall suffer death for it.  
He appointed also a strong band of men to keep the Temple, that it might not be profaned and unhallowed by any of his: but his Princes and Captains answered, unless this house be set on fire thou shalt never subdue this People, in regard that to preserve it they ●ow to die.  
Notwithstanding Titus would not hearken to their ●●unsel, but appointed some of his own Soldiers, and ●●ch Jews as had come in to him to keep ward, giving them charge to preserve the Temple, and Sanctum Sanctorum, lest it should be polluted.  
The Seditious Jews that remained in jerusalem, seeing the Romans depart from the Temple, and leaving Guards behind, they came upon them with their Swords drawn, and slew every soul of them: which Titus hearing, he brought his whole Army thither against the Seditious, and killed many of them, the rest fled by Mount Sinai.  
The next day the Romans set fire on the Sanctum Sanctorum, laying wood to the doors that were covered over with Gold, and then firing it; so after the Gold waxed hot, and the Timber burnt, the Sanctum Sanctorum was open, that men might see it in the ninth day of the 5th Month: the Romans thereupon rushing into the Sanctum Sanctorum, gave a great shout while it burned, which when Titus heard, he hasted to quench the fire, and save the Sanctum Sanctorum, but he could not do it, because it was set on fire in so many places: Thereupon Titus cried unto them, that they should forbear, but they would not hear him: for as a vehement flood of waters breaketh through all things and drives them before; with such a furious violence the Gentiles rushed upon the Lord's Temple, the fire flaming every where out of measure.  
When Titus saw he could not restrain them from the Sanctum Sanctorum with Words, he drew out his Sword, blaming the Captains of his own People, and others that were not Romans he killed; and he cried out so long and so loud upon them that he was grown hoarse.  
The Priests that were within the Sanctum Sanctorum withstood the Romans stoutly, till they were no longer able to lift up their hands; wherefore, when they saw there was no other safeguard left, they leaped into the Fire, and divers other Jews with them, and so burned all together, saying, What, should we live any longer now there is no Temple? Yet Titus ceased not to strike the People, and chase them from the Temple; and being grown so weak that all his Strength failed him, he fell upon the ground, and forbore crying to them any more.  
After that the Sanctum Sanctorum was burned, Titus arose, and entering thereinto, he saw the Glory and Magnificence thereof, and believed it was the House of the Lord; for as yet the Fire had not consumed all.  
The Seditious that yet remained at Jerusalem seeing the Sanctum Sanctorum to be burned, they set the rest of the Temple on Fire themselves, with all the Houses that were filled with Treasure, and all sorts of precious Jewels; and where they knew there remained yet some Victuals, they set it also on fire, lest the Romans should receive benefit thereby.  
After this, the Romans quenched the Fire, and set up their Idols and Images in the Temple, offering burned Offerings unto them, and blaspheming, mocking, and railing at the Jews and their Laws in the presence of their Idols. About that time arose one who prophesied a Lie unto the Seditious that remained yet in Jerusalem, exhorting them to play the Men, and oppose their Enemies; for now, said he, shall the Temple be built by itself, without humane Hands, that God may declare his Power unto the Romans, who now glory in themselves to have overcome the Jews: therefore, if you fight stoutly this day, the Temple shall erect itself. Hereupon the Seditious set furiously upon the Romans, and slew many of them, which made the Romans, who had favoured them formerly, to kill them like Sheep.  
The whole Roman Army being now come into the Temple, and the Jews fled to Mount Zion, the Romans set up their Idols in the Lord's Temple, and railed at the jews. Nevertheless the Seditious continued in their Pride and Obstinacy; but a certain Man, of Royal Blood, whose Name was Serack, accompanied with all his Brethren and Sons that were there with him of the King's Blood, came down from Mount Zion to Titus, who received them honourably, and gently ordered them.  
When Jehochanan and Schimeon understood that Serack and the rest were gone, and had yielded themselves to Titus, they went and set fire upon all that was in the King's Palace, that the Romans should have no Commodity thereby.  
From thence they went to the Temple, where they found certain Commanders and Captains whom Titus had put in Authority about the Temple, whom they either killed or used after such a despightful Manner, that Titus commanded all the jews should be slain that should be found in the Streets of the City. Whereupon Jehochanan and Schimeon fled, and hid themselves in certain Caves; most of the rest submitted themselves to Titus, and were gently received. Then Titus went up to Mount Zion, took it, and razed the Walls thereof. Three days after, Jehochanan, sore vexed with Hunger, left his place where he lurked, and came to Titus, fell down before him, and kissed his Feet, saying, Save me, O Lord, King. Titus commanded him to be fettered with iron Chains; and when he had caused him to be carried about the Camp so bound, and to be mocked of all men for the space of seven days, he commanded to hang him, and so got he a just reward for his cruelty.  
Afterward came Schimeon forth of his Den being driven to it by Famine. He had put on Kingly apparel; but being brought before Titus, who commanded him to be fast bound, and to be led about the whole Host, that he might be derided and mocked: afterward he was put to a sore death; first his head was stricken off, than he was cut in pieces and cast unto the Dogs; so he died an abominable death, being punished for his Iniquity.  
The number of the Jews as well Citizens as others, that came unto the Feast of Jerusalem, that were slain partly by the Romans, partly by the Seditious, during the whole time of these Wars, was known to be eleven hundred thousand, besides them whose number was not known; only they were counted which were slain and burled. Besides them, they also are not reckoned, that after the death of Jehochanan, died with Eleazar the Son of Anani the Priest: they that were led Prisoners by Titus to Rome, were sixteen thousand men.  
Eleazar having made his escape from Jerusalem, got into Mezirah, a fortified place, whither many Jews flocking to him, he defended it for some time against the Romans. But the Walls being battered down, and finding it impossible to make any longer resistance, they all, upon Eleazer's remonstrances, resolved rather to die than live. Whereupon, the day before they expected the Romans would enter the Town, Eleazer's companions killed their Wives and Children, and cast their Bodies into Cisterns and Wells that were in Mezirah, covering and stopping them with earth. Afterward issued Eleazar the Priest out of the Town with all his men, and forced a Battle upon the Romans, of whom the Jews killed a great number, and fought so long, till they all died manfully for the Lord God.  
After this, Titus returned to Rome, where he reigned two years after the taking of Jerusalem, and then died. He was a very eloquent man, expert in the Latin and Greek Tongues, and he writ divers Books in both Tongues. He loved most entirely Justice and Equity; for he wasted the City of Jerusalem against his will, being compelled thereunto, yea, all the mischief that came upon it, happened through the malice and naughtiness of the Seditious, as was before mentioned.  
CXXXIII. I will proceed to give some Instances of barbarous Cruelty, and begin with Mahomet the Great, first Emperor of the Tarks; after the winning of Constantinople, fell in love with a most beautiful young Greekish Lady, called Irene, upon whose incomparable Perfections he so much doted, that he gave himself up wholly to her love. But when he heard his Captains and chief Officers murmured at it, he appointed them all to meet him in his great Hall, and commanded Irene to dress and adorn herself in all her Jewels, and most gorgeous Apparel (not acquainting her in the least with any part of his Design) taking her by the hand, he led this miracle of Beauty in the midst of the Bassa's, who, dazzled with the Brightness of this Illustrious Lady, acknowledged their Error, professing that their Emperor had just cause to pass his time in solacing himself with so peerless a Paragon: but he on a sudden twisting his left hand in the soft curls of her hair, and with the other drawing out his crooked Scimitar, at one blow struck off her Head from her Shoulders; and so at once made an end of his Love and her Life, leaving all the Assistants in a fearful amaze, and horror of an act of that cruelty.  
CXXXIV. Strange and Prodigious was the Cruelty in the Island of Amboyna, near Seran; the chief Town of it also hath the same name, and is the Rendezvouz for the gathering and buying of Cloves: the English lived in the Town, under the Protection of the Castle, held and well manned by the Dutch. In February 1622, a Japoner Soldier, discoursing with the Dutch Centinel of the Castle, was suspected, tortured, and confessed divers of his Countrymen contrivers with him, of surprising the Castle; Also one Price an Englishman, and Prisoner with them, accused other Englishmen of the Factories, who were all sent for, and put to horrid torture, the manner thus; First, they hoist up the Examinant by the hands with a Cord on a large Door, fastening him upon two Staples of Iron on the top, as wide as the Arms could stretch, his feet hung to the ground, stretched out at length and wideness, fastened beneath the Door; then they wrapped a cloth about his Neck and Face, so close that no Water could go by; this done, they poured Water leisurely upon his Head, and filled the Cloth up to his Mouth and Nostrils, that he could not draw Breath but that he must suck in Water, and so continued till it forced his inward Parts to come out at his Nose, Eyes, and Ears, stifling him, and choking him into a Swoon, or Fainting: but being taken down, they made him vomit out the Water, and so somewhat recovered, they torture him again four or five times, his Body swollen three times bigger, his Cheeks like Bladders, his Eyes staring out beyond his Brows. One Colson thus tortured, did still deny the accusation, whereupon they burned him under the Paps, Armholes, Elbows, Hands and Feet, till the Fat dropped out their Torches; then they lodged him in a Dungeon, where his Flesh putrefied, and Maggots engendered in it, to a horrid and loathsome condition, till at the end of eight days they were executed, March 1623. At which instant there was a sudden Darkness, and a Tempest, which forced two Dutch Ships out of the Harbour, which were hardly saved. The Dead were all buried in one Pit, and one Dunkin (their Accuser) stumbled at their Grave, and fell stark mad, and died so within three days after; also a Sickness followed at Amboyna, of which divers Dutch died. The names of the English thus inhumanely dealt with, were Captain Towerson, Thompson, Beaumond, Collins, Colson, Wibber, Rampsey, Johnson, Ford, and Brown.  
CXXXV. In the Reign of King Edward the Sixth, (upon the alteration of Religion) there was an Insurrection in Cornwall, and divers other countries', wherein many were taken, and executed by Marshal Law; the chief Leaders were sent to London, and there executed. The Sedition being thus suppressed, it is memorable what cruel Sport Sir William Kingston made by virtue of his Office (which was Provost Marshal) upon Men in Misery. One Boyer, Mayor of Bodmin in Cornwall, had been amongst the Rebels, not willingly, but enforced; to him the Provost sent word that he would come and dine with him; for whom the Mayor made great Provision. A little before Dinner, the Provost took the Mayor aside, and whispered him in the ear, That an Execution must be that day done in the Town, and therefore required that a pair of Gallows should be set up against Dinner should be done. The Mayor failed not of his Charge: presently after Dinner, the Provost taking the Mayor by the hand, entreated him to lead him to the place where the Gallows was; which when he beheld, he asked if he thought them to be strong enough? Yes, said the Mayor, doubtless they are. Well then, said the Provost, get you up speedily, for they are provided for you. I hope, answered the Mayor, you mean not as you speak? In faith, said the Provost, there is no Remedy, for you have been a busy Rebel; and so without respite or defence he was hanged to death. Near the same place dwelled a Miller, who had been a busy Actor in that Rebellion; who fearing the approach of the Marshal, told a sturdy Fellow, his Servant, that he had occasion to go from home, and therefore bade him, that if any came to inquire after the Miller, he should not speak of him, but say that he was the Miller, and had been so for three Years before. So the Provost came and called for the Miller, when out comes the Servant, and saith, He was the man. The Provost demanded how long he had kept the Mill? These three Years, answered the Servant. Then the Provost commanded his men to lay hold on him, and hang him on the next Tree: at this the Fellow cried out, that he was not the Miller, but the Miller's Man. Nay Sir, said the Provost, I will take you at your Word. If thou be'est the Miller, thou art a busy Knave; if thou art not, thou art a false lying Knave: and howsoever, thou canst never do thy Master better Service than to hang for him; and so without more ado he was dispatched.  
CXXXVI. King John of England was a great Oppressor. On a time, a Jew refusing to lend this King so much Money as he required, the King caused every day one of his greatest Teeth to be pulled out, by the space of seven days, and then the poor Jew was content to give the King ten thousand Marks of Silver that the one Tooth which he had left might not be pulled out.  
CXXXVII. To which, I will add an Instance or two of cruel Massacres. In the Year 1506. in Lisbon, upon the tenth day of April, many of the City went to the Church of St. Dominicks to hear Mass. On the least side of this Church there is a Chapel, much reverenced by those of the Country, and called Jesus Chappel. Upon the Altar there stands a Crucifix, the Wound of whose side is covered over with a piece of glass. Some of those that came thither to do their Devotions casting their Eyes upon this Hole, it seemed to them, that a certain kind of gilmmering light came forth of it; then happy he that could first cry a Miracle; and every one said, That God shown the Testimonies of his Presence. A Jew that was but lately become a Christian there, denied that it was any Miracle; saying, It was not likely that out of a dry piece of Wood there should come such a Light. Now albeit many of the Standards by doubted of the Miracle, yet hearing a Jew deny it, they began to murmur, calling him wicked Apostate, a detestable Enemy to Jesus Christ; and after they had sufficiently reviled him with Words, all the Multitude, foaming with Anger, fall upon him, pluck off the Hair of his Head and Beard, tread upon him, trail him into the Churchyard, beat him to Death, and kindling a great Fire, cast the dead Body into it. All the residue of the People ran to this mutinous Company: there a certain Friar made a Sermon, wherein he eagerly egged on his Auditors to revenge the injury our Lord had received. The People, mad enough of themselves, were clean cast off of the Hinges by this Exhortation. Besides this, two other Friars took and held up a Cross as high as they could, crying out, Revenge, Revenge, Heresy, Heresy, down with wicked Heresy, and destroy the wicked Nation. Then, like hungry Dogs, they fall upon the miserable Jews, cut the Throats of a great number, and drag them half dead to the Fires, many of which they made for the purpose. They regarded not Age or Sex, but murdered Men, Women, and Children; they broke open Doors, rush into Rooms, dash out children's Brains against the Walls; they went insolently into Churches, to pluck out thence little Children, old Men, and young Maids, that had taken hold of the Altars, the Crosses, and Images of Saints, crying, Misericordia, Mercy; there they either so murdered them presently, or threw them out alive into the Fire. Many that carried the port and show of Jews found themselves in great danger, and some were killed, and others wounded, before they could make proof that they had no Relation to them. Some that bore a Grudge to others, as they met them did but cry Jews, and they were presently beaten down, without having any liberty or leisure to answer for themselves. The Magistrates were not so hardy as to oppose themselves against the fury of the People; so that in three days the Cutthroats killed above two thousand Jewish Persons. The King understanding the News of this horrible hurley-burley, was extremely wrath, and suddenly dispatched away Jaques Almida and Jaques Lopez, with full power to punish so great Offences, who caused a great number of the Seditious to be executed. The Friars that had lift up the Cross, and animated the People to Murder, were degraded, and afterwards hanged and burned. The Magistrates that had been slack to repress this Riot, were some put out of Office, and others fined. The City was also disfranchised of many Privileges and Honours.  
CXXXVIII. In the Year 1572. was the bloody Parisian Matins, wherein was spilt so much Christian Blood, that it flowed through the Streets like Rain-water, in great abundance: and this Butchery of Men, Women, and Children, continued so long, that the principal Rivers of the Kingdom were seen covered with murdered Bodies? and their streams so dried and stained with humane Blood; that they who dwelled far from the place where this Barbarous Act was committed, abhorred the Waters of those Rivers; and refused to use either it, or to eat of the Fish taken therein for a long time after. This tragedy was thus cunningly plotted. A Peace was made with the Protestants, for assurance whereof a Marriage was solemnised between Henry of Navarr, chief of the Protestant party, and Margaret the King's Sister. At this wedding there assembled the Prince of Conde, the Admiral Coligne, and divers others of chief note; but there was not so much Wine drank as Blood shed at it. At midnight the Watch-bell rung, the King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde are taken Prisoners, the Admiral murdered in his Bed, and thirty thousand at the least of the most potent men of the Religion sent by the way of the red Sea, to find the nearest passage to the land of Canaan.  
CXXXIX. In the year 1311. and in the time of Pope Clement the fifth, all the order of the Knight's Templars being condemned at the Council of Vienna, and adjudged to die; Philip the Fair, King of France, urged by the Pope, and out of a covetous desire of store of Confiscations, gave way for men to charge them with Crimes; and so these innocents' were put to death. The great master of the order, together with two other of the principal Persons, one whereof was Brother to the Dolphin of Viennais, were publicly burnt together.  
CXL. The Massacre of French Protestants at Merandol and Chabriers, happened in the year 1544. the instrument of it being Minier the Precedent of Aix; for having condemned this poor People of Heresy, he mustered up a small Army, and set fire on the Villages: they of Merandol seeing the flame, with their Wives and Children flew into the Woods, but were there butchered or sent to the Galleys. One Boy they took, placed him against a Tree, and shot him to death with Calivers. Twenty five which had hid themselves in a Cave, were in part stifled, in part burnt. In Chabriers they so inhumanely dealt with the young Wives and Maids, that most of them died immediately after; the men and Women were put to the Sword, the Children were rebaptized; eight hundred men were murdered in a Cave, and forty men put together in an old Barn and burnt: yea, such was the cruelty of these Soldiers to these poor Women, that when some of them had clambered to the top of the Barn, with an intent to leap down, the Soldiers beat them back again with their Pikes.  
CXLI. King Ethelred, the younger Son of Edgar, and half Brother of Edward the second, enjoyed the Crown unquietly which he got unjustly. Oppressed and broken by the Danes, he was fain to buy his peace of them, of the yearly Tribute of ten thousand pounds; enhanced to forty thousand pounds within a short time after. Which Monies were raised upon the Subjects by the name of Danegelt. Weary of this Exaction, he plotted warily with his Subjects to kill all the Danes as they slept in their Beds, which accordingly was put in execution on St. Brices' night, November 13. Anno 1012.  
CXLII. But to divert the reader, after so sad an entertainment as is this mournful subject, it will not be improper to give him a prospect of the divers Customs of several Nations in the Universe. The Custom of the Ethiopians is, not to punish any Subject with death though he is condemned; but one of the Lictors is sent to the Malefactor with the sign of Death carried before him: which received, the Criminal goes home and puts himself to death. To change death into banishment is held unlawful; and it is said, that when one had received the sign of death, and had intentions to fly out of Ethiopia, his Mother being apprehensive of it, fastened her Girdle about his Neek, and he not offering to resist her with his hands, lest he should thereby fasten a reproach upon his Family, was strangled by her.  
CXLIII. In the greater India, in the Kingdom of Var (in which St. Thomas is said to be slain and buried) he amongst them who is to undergo a Capital Punishment, begs of the King that he may rather die in honour of some God, than an inglorious death by the hands of the Hangman. If the King in mercy grant him it, by his Kindred, with great Joy, he is led through the City with mighty Pomp; he is placed in a Chair, with sharp Knives all hung about his Neck. When he comes to the place of Execution, with a loud voice he affirms, he will die in honour of this or that God: then taking one of the Knives, he wounds himself where he pleases, than a second, than a third, till his strength fail, and so he is honourably burned by his Friends.  
CXLIV. The Spartans', when they brought home with them any Friends or Guests, showing them the Doors, they used to say, Not a Word that is spoken passes out here. Plutarch also tells us, that by the Institution of Lycurgus, when they invited any to feast with them, he who was the elder stood at the door of the dining Room, and pointing to it, said to all that entered, Nothing that is spoken passes these doors to be told abroad; expressing thereby, that all the Guests had a full freedom and liberty to speak without any constraint upon them. The same Spartans', in those Feasts of theirs that are called Phiditiae, have their Prefects or Stewards, who bring in two or three of the Helotes (that is, their Slaves) drunk and intoxicate with Wine, and expose them publicly in that posture to their Youth, that they may see what it is to be drunk, and that by their unseemly and uncomely Behaviour they might be brought into a detestation of that Vice, and to a love of Temperance and Sobriety.  
CXLV. The Aegpptians at their feasts use to carry about the dried Anatomy of a Man in a Coffin; not so much in memory of Osiris, slain by Trypho, and in a Chest cast into the Sea, but that being inflamed with Wine, they might mutually exhort one another to the use and enjoyment of these present good things, because e'er long all of them would be as that Skeleton.  
CXLVI. The Massilienses have standing before the Gates of their City two Coffins; one wherein the Bodies of Freemen, the other wherein those of Servants are carried in a Cart to Burial, which they do without weeping; their mourning is finished upon the Funeral day with a Feast among their Friends; there is also a public Poison kept in that City, which is delivered to that Person who hath made it appear to the Magistrates, of six hundred (that is, their Senate) that he hath sufficient Causes to desire to die: also they suffer no Man to enter into the Town with any Weapon, but there is appointed at the Gate one to receive them at their Entrance, and to deliver them back at their Departure. Thus, as their Entertainments to others are humane, so to themselves they are safe.  
CXLVII. There is a memorable Custom of the Athenians, That a freed man, convicted of Ingratitude towards his Patron, shall forfeit the Privilege of his Freedom: as who should say, We refuse to have thee a Citizen who art so base a valuer of so great a gift; nor can we ever be brought to believe that he can be advantageous to the City whom we perceive to be villainous at home: go thy way then, and be still a Servant, seeing thou knowest not how to esteem of thy Freedom.  
CXLVIII. The Romans, when they went into the Country, or traveled sar, at their Return used to send a Messenger before them to their Wives, to let them know, that they are at hand; and upon this reason they did it, because Women, in absence of their Husbands, are supposed to be detained with many Cares and much Employment, possibly they have Brawls and Discontents in the Family; that therefore all these might be laid aside, and that they might have time to receive their Husbands in Peace, and with Cheerfulness, they send before them the News of their Arrival.  
CXLIX. It was a Custom in Alexandria, that upon a certain stated and appointed day, some particular Persons were carried about in a Chariot, to whom it was given in charge, that they should pass throughout the whole City, and making a stand at whose door they pleased, they should there sing aloud the faults that the persons in that house were guilty of: they might not causelessly reproach any, but publish the very Truth: to which purpose they were studiously before hand to inquire into the manner of the life of each Citizen. The end of this Custom was, that Men might be moved to return by the consideration of that Shame which was publicly provided for a dishonest Life.  
CL. The black People or Caffares in the Land of Mosambique, have a Custom among them, That when they go to War against their Enemies, he that taketh or killeth most men is accounted the best and bravest Man, and most respected. As a Proof of his Gallantry to his King, of as many as he hath slain or taken Prisoners he cuts off the Privy Members, dries them well, because they should not rot: with these thus dried, he comes before his King with great Reverence, in the presence of the principal Men of the Village; where taking these Members one by one into his Mouth, he spits them on the ground at the King's feet, which the King with great Thanks accepteth; and the more to reward and recompense their Valour, he causeth them all to be taken up, and given him again for a sign and token of Honour. Whereby, from that time forwards, they are accounted as Knights; and they take all those Members wherewith the King hath thus honoured them, and tie them all upon a string like a Bracelet or Chain: and when they marry, and go to any Wedding or Feasts, the Bride or Wife of such Knights do wear the foresaid Chain about their Necks, which amongst them is as great an honour as it is with us to wear the golden Fleece or the Garter in England; and the Brides of such Knights are therewith as proud as if they were the mightiest Queens in all the World.  
CLI. The manner of making War amongst the Romans, and the recovery of such things as were injuriously detained, was this. They sent forth Feciales, or Heralds, whom they also called Orators, crowned with Vervain, that they might make the God's Witnesses, who are the Revengers of broken Leagues. He that was crowned with Vervain carried a Turf with grass upon it out of the Tower; and the Ambassador, when he came to their Borders who were the Offerers of the Injury, covering his Face with a woollen Veil; Hear, O jupiter, saith he, hear the Borders (and then naming the People whose Borders they were) hear ye that which is right: I am the public Messenger of the People of Rome, and justly and piously come as their Ambassador. Then he speaks all their Demands, and calls jupiter to witness. If I unjustly or impiously demand those men or those things to be yielded back to the People of Rome, do thou than never suffer me to return in safety to my own Country. This he doth when he is entered upon their Borders, when he meets any man, when he enters the Gates of the City, when he comes into the Market place: then if that which he demands is not restored, at the end of thirty three days, he thus declares War, who is the Father of the Fatherhood, the chief Herald, and who is crowned with Vervain. Hear jupiter, and juno Quirinus, celestial, terrestrial, and infernal Gods, I call you to witness, that this People (and names it) is unjust and will not do right: but of these matters the elder of us will consult in our own Country how to regain our Right. Then he being returned to Rome, they enter upon the Debate: and if it is decreed as Right, than the Herald returns with a Spear in his hand pointed with Iron. Upon their Borders (before three Children at least) he pronounces that such a People have offered force to, and injured the People of Rome; that the People of Rome have commanded that War be made with them: for which cause I and the People of Rome declare and make War with such a People; and when he hath said this, he throws the Javelin or Spear upon their Borders.  
CLII The Jews before they entered Battle, by public Edict commanded them to departed from the Army, who were newly married, and had not brought home their Wives; also all those that had planted a Vineyard, and had not yet eaten of the Fruits of it: and those who had begun to build a House, and had not finished it, together with these, all such as were cowardly and fearful; lest the desires of those things, which the one had begun, or the faint-heartedness of the other, should occasion them to fight feebly; and also by their fears possess the hearts of such as were Bold and Valiant.  
CLIII. It was a common use among the Romans, and divers other Nations, as well amongst Princes as Private Persons, that if there had happened any difference of an extraordinary Character amongst them, they used to send a public Officer or private Messenger to let them know (whom they conceived they had Injury by) that they did solemnly renounce all friendship with them, and that they did forbid them their House, and all expectations of any Rites of Hospitality. And they thought it unreasonable to hear him by Word or deed, who had been their Friend, till they had sent him this Declaration, that he might stand upon his Guard. Thus Badius the Campanian, betwixt both Armies, renounced friendship with Crispinus a Roman, that so he might have the freedom to assault him as an Enemy: and thus dealt King Amasis with Polycrates, not that he had dissobliged him, but that he feared his misfortune.  
CLIU Amongst the Persians, they had this custom, that when any one was accused in the Court for the breach of the Laws, though it did plainly appear that he was guilty, yet should he not be immediately condemned, but first there should be an exact inquiry made into the whole course of his life, and a strict account should be taken, whether his evil and unhandsome actions, or his gallant and commendable ones were the most: and then if the number of his base and unworthy do were found to be the greatest, he was condemned; if otherwise, he was absolved. For they thought it was beyond human power perpetually to keep that which was right, and that they were to be accounted good, not who never did amiss, but who for the most part did that which was honest.  
CLV. The custom of establishing a mutual and lasting Friendship betwixt two, and also of Princes when they entered into inviolable Leagues or Alliances, was this; they joined their right Hands, and then both their Thumbs were hard bound about with a string; as soon as the Blood came into the Extremities of them, they were lightly pricked that the Blood came, and then each licked some of the others Blood. The Friendship or League contracted by this ceremony was held most sacred, as being signed with their own Blood. In this manner the Inhabitants of the Island Palmaria, the Scythians, Georgians, and divers other Nations, begin their Friendship, and as we read in Athenaeus, the Germans themselves.  
CLVI. The Corinthians were wont, without much examination, to hang up such as were suspected of Theft, and upon the third day after, the matter was strictly examined of the Judge, then if it was found that they had really committed the Theft, whereof they had been accused, they left them hanging upon the Gallows, but if they were judged to be innocent, they were taken thence, and buried, with a Preface of Honour at the Public charge.  
But for the Readers greater Diversion, after a draught of such variety of Customs, I will give him the Life of George Castriot, alias Scanderbag, King of Epirus, especially since Hungary, and other its bordering Countries, do now daily afford us matter of Discourse. This George was descended of an ancient Family, which had long reigned in Epirus, or Asbania, a part of Macedonia; his Father surmounted his Predecessors in Prudence, Gravity, and Magnanimity, in corporal Beauty and comeliness of Person: his Mother was Voisava, Daughter of the King of the Tribullians, a Woman for Beauty, Wisdom, and Excellency of Spirit, surpassing most of her Sex. God blessed these Persons with nine Children, four Sons and five Daughters; whereof this George was the youngest, upon whose Arm, when he was born, appeared the form of a Sword, as naturally imprinted as if it had been engraven by the most dexterous Artificer.  
Then it was the Turks extended their Conquests into Europe: John Castriot, amongst other Princes, was constrained to sue for Peace; which he obtained, upon Condition of delivering up his Sons in Hostage; who being in the Grand Seignior's hands, he caused them to be circumcised, (giving to George, in whom something more than ordinary appeared at his Circumcision, the name of Scanderbag, i. e. Lord Alexander;) he was about nine years old at this time, and Amurath taking a liking to him, appointed him good Masters and Instructers, under whom he quickly learned the Turkish, Arabian, Greek, Italian, and Sclavonian Languages; and as his Strength increased, he acquired all those Exercises as might fit him for the War; and sometimes with his Sword and sometimes with his Bow, on Horseback and foot, he gave incredible testimonies of agility and readiness of Body, and of an undertaking courageous Spirit: hereupon the Sultan made him a Sunziack and Colonel of five thousand Horse. His Brethren also proving very good Soldiers, he employed them in several parts of his Empire.  
Scanderbag, when he was eighteen years old, was sent by Amurath into Anatolia, where in his first Enterprise his Virtue and good Success in War appeared, and he returned victorious: and afterwards he, with his Regiment, always made one in all Erterprises; and the good Success was, by the common Consent of all the Soldiery, still cast upon him. And now Troubles arising in Asia, he, at those Years, was chosen General of the whole Army; by which means, and the quick and speedy defeat of his Enemies, he surmounted all the glory of his former Performances.  
About this time, there came a Giantlike Scythian to the Court, demanding if there were any that durst encounter him in Arms, and prove himself in fight against him. Amurath the Sultan proclaimed and promised to the Conqueror a great Reward, to encourge his Men to undertake the Combat. But when every one dreaded the purchase of Honour upon such desperate Conditions, (for they were to fight in their Shirts in a narrow place, with their Swords only) Scanderbag stepping to him, said, Either shalt thou not, O Scythian, bear away this Prize and Glory, or else being made more glorious by my Death, thou shalt be enriched with these Spoils and Ornamenas'. In the Duel Scanderbag slew the Scythian, without receiving the least Wound from him; and presenting his Head to Amurath, received the reward of his Victory.  
Afterwards, two Persians of a fair and goodly Stature, came and made the like Challenge to fight on Horseback; and when all refused, he took up the Gauntlet against them: and whereas (contrary to the Agreement) after his first Course, they both assaulted him together, he so acquitted himself that he slew them both, and presented their Heads to Amurath.  
About this time died John Castriot, his Father, in Epire: upon notice whereof, Amurath seized upon his Kingdom, put Garrisons into all the Cities and strong Holds, and poisoned all the Brethren of Scanderbag. Now, though Scanderbag dissembled his Resentment of this Conduct, yet the Sultan growing jealous of him, put him upon all the desperate Service; yet notwithstanding his forwardness upon all Occasions, Providence preserved him to be a Scourge to the Enemies of his Name.  
Not long after, Amurath made War upon Vladislaus King of Hungary, for assisting the Despot of Missa; and thereupon raising an Army of eighty thousand Men, he sent Carambey, the Bassa of Romania with Scanderbag, and an Army of twenty thousand Men, to invade the Hungarians. Vladislaus, with the great Hanniades, that famous Captain, prepared an Army of five and thirty thousand men to encounter him. The Bassa encamped by the River of Moravia: Hanniades not enduring this Bravado, with ten thousand Men, leaving the King in his Camp, passed the River to encounter with the Barbarians; who contemning his small number, began the Fight. Castriot seeing an opportunity to accomplish what he had before resolved on, in the beginning of the Battle began to retreat with his Troops, and afterwards fled, thereby putting the other Turks into a Consternation, who made use of their Heels in like manner. Scanderbag having before imparted his Design to his Friends, especially to his Nephew Amaze, as they fled through a Wood, he laid his hands upon the Turk's Secretary, and caused him with Threaten to write Letters in the name of Amurath, to the Governor of Croia, (the Regal City of Epirus) to deliver up his Command into the hands of Scanderbag, as deputed by him to have the Command thereof: and then killing the Secretary, he posted by very long Journeys into the upper Dibria, where, sending for some of the principal men of the Town, he discovered himself and his purposes to them, who unanimously assented to what he desired, presenting to him their Estates and Lives for the settling of him in his Kingdom; and so taking good order for all his Affairs, he hasted towards Croia, sending Amaze before to carry News to the Governor, and to certify him, that Scanderbag, with his Train was not far behind: he took with him his Friends, and a select Number of Dibrians, and so coming into Croia, he delivered the Packet, which being opened and read was easily believed, and the Governor prepared to departed.  
The Night after, his Men at Arms, which he had left secretly near the Town, were let in, with whom many of the Citizens joined, who setting first upon the Watch, and then on the Garrison, put most of them to the Sword; and so having made himself Master of Croia, he presently sent to Dibria to give his Friend's notice of his Success, and to stir up that Country and their Allies, to lay hold of the opportunity for the Recovery of their Freedom. He also gave notice to all the Country about Croia, stirring them up to take Arms to free themselves from the Turkish Yoke; who readily, and with much Joy, received him, and many good Officers flocked to him; so that having got together pretty considerable Forces, he routed and put to the Sword an Army of the Turks that were upon the march for the opposing these Progresses. And then he besieged and took Petrella, Petra Alba, and Stellisa, all extraordinary strong Towns; after which, all the weaker Garrisons easily yielded to him.  
Then leaving some Forces under his Lieutenant General Moses, an excellent Soldier, he returned to Croia and disbanded his Army; but upon notice that the Turks were rendezvouzing, taking his Followers and a hundred Horse, he straight marched to the place, upon which the Turks scattered and dispersed themselves: then with a thousand Horse he made an Inroad into Macedonia, spoiling all the Country, and returned loaden with the Prey.  
Amurath having notice of all these Occurrences, made Peace with the Hungarians, and bend all his Thoughts against Scanderbag.  
The Spring coming on, Scanderbag took the Field with six thousand men, conquered Morea, a Pleasant and Fruitful Country, and added it to his Dominions, and then, after some time Siege, had Sfetigrade surrendered to him, being a place of great importance.  
These Successes highly incensed and alarmed Amurath, so that he caused an Army to be raised of forty thousand Horse, which he committed to the leading of Hali Bassa, one of his most valiant and experienced Captains. Whereupon Scanderbag levied an Army of eight thousand horse and seven thousand foot, and though many more flocked to him, he dismissed the rest; with them he went into the lower Dibria, where he heard daily of the approach of his Enemies. Hereupon he detached Greenshield Musach and Amaze with three thousand horse, for to lie in Ambuscado, which he had no sooner done, than the Turks began to approach, pitching their Camp near Scanderbag, yet knew not that he was so night them. Scanderbag having appointed good Watch, bade the rest of his men to betake themselves to their rest. The Turks having discovered him, grew very Insolent, and coming near the Christians Camp, began to revile them, and challenge them to the Battle; Scanderbag made his men to be quiet till the rising of the Moon, than he caused them to refresh themselves with Food, and so some of them to issue forth to skirmish with the Turks, in the mean time he ordered his Battle: Halli Bassa contemning the small number of his Enemies, gave the first charge with a small Troop of horse, who after they had charged, retired, hoping that the Christians with eager pursuit, would disorder their Battle: but Scanderbag finding their Policy, kept his men in good order, so both Armies coming on, the Wings began the Battle afresh; Scanderbag, bringing on the main Battle in the face of the Bassa, valiantly charged him. No sooner were the Battles thoroughly joined, but the Ambuscado broke out, and charged the Rearward of the Turks, making such a slaughter, that some of them began to fly. Thus was the Bassa's great Army distressed by a few. But he having placed his best Soldiers nearest to himself, with them renewed the Fight, so that Scanderbeg's fortune was at a stand, till Heranocontes coming on with some fresh Troops from the Rear, broke through the Bashaws Army, with incredible Slaughter of his Men: so that the Turks seeing their Fellows lying by heaps, wallowing in their own Blood, betook themselves to flight, whom the Christians fiercely pursuing, slew two and twenty thousand of them, took two thousand prisoners, and four and twenty Ensigns of the Turks: and so horsing all his foot Soldiers, with the horses of the slain Turks, he made a Road into Macedonia, laying all waste before him, and returned with a Rich Booty, besides all the Spoils gotten in the Turks Camp, and with it went back to Croia, where he was received with great Triumph. Halli Bassa with the remainder of his men returned to Adrianople, where he had much ado to make his Peace with the Sultan, who was almost ready to die for despair through his great losses before in Hungaria, and in Epirus.  
In the mean while the Pope's Legate persuaded the King of Hungary to break the League lately made with Amurath, saying, that Faith was not to be kept with Insidels and Miscreants, and he absolved the King and his Nobles from their Oath to the great Turk, and thereupon great preparations were made, a great Army raised, whereof Hunniades was made the Lieutenant General. The King of Hungary also wrote to Scanderbag, who after a Council held with his Princes, assented to it, and raising a potent Army, and seeking to God by Prayer, for a prosperous Journey, he marched towards Hungary. But God intending to chastise the Perjury of the Hungarians, and to preserve Scanderbag from having had a hand in so horrid a Sin, stirred up the Despot of Missa (a Person of no Religion) to deny him passage through his Country. Whereupon Scanderbag resolved to force it, though it was like to prove a difficult work: and indeed before he could do it, the Turks and Hungarians had fought a dreadful Battle, wherein many were slain, and amongst others, Vladislaus with his perjured Nobles, and the Christian Army was wholly overthrown. The news whereof coming to Scanderbag, he was so grieved and enraged also at the Despot, that he spoilt his Country with fire and sword, and so returned home again.  
Amurath being informed of the Extraordinary spoil and havoc that Scanderbag had made in Macedonia, resolved he should next feel the effects of his resentment, and first thought to have undermined him by the artifice of a proffered Peace and Amity, which being warded by Scanderbag, the Sultan was extremely incensed, and sent for Feressay Bassa, a Captain of a fierce and ready Spirit, and loading him with promises if he returned Victor, he gave him nine thousand Horse, all chosen men, commanding him in all haste to go surprise the Enemy in Epirus, who having dismissed his Army, kept the Field only with a few Horse. The Turks promising themselves a certain Victory, marched on merrily till they came to a narrow Valley called Mocrea, which Scanderbag and his men having seized on, upon notice of the Enemy's designs, where Scanderbag put the Bassa to flight, cut most of his men to pieces, and the rest he took Prisoners.  
This news incensed Amurath to a high degree, and thereupon sent one Mustapha, a bold and politic Captain; with a new supply of six thousand Soldiers to take Feresaye's charge, which joined with other Forces made up an Army of above twenty thousand men, but he was in like manner encountered by Scanderbag, his Forces routed, five thousand of the Turks slain, three hundred taken, and Scanderbag lost but twenty Horsemen and fifty Footmen.  
Mustapha obtained afterwards another mighty Army of Amurath, with which he marched against Scanderbag, who lying at the Siege of Duyna against the Venetians, upon notice of the Enemies approach he detached five hundred Horse, and a thousand five hundred Footmen, wherewith he hasted to the relief of his Garrisons, leaving the rest with Amaze to continue the Siege: Scanderbag at his return having drawn some Forces out of his Garrisons, had got together a Body of Men consisting of four thousand Horse, and two thousand Foot, with which he prepared himself for Battle. Mustapha did the like; but before the Battle began, there came from the Turks a man at Arms in rich and gallant furniture, challenging any one of the Christians to fight hand to hand with him. Paul Menessi thereupon stepped to Scanderbag, desiring leave that he might accept the challenge, and chastise the proud Turk, which Scanderbag assenting to, and praying for his Success, he presently mounted on Horseback, road forth to the Turk, bidding him to prepare himself to the Battle; both Generals agreed upon the Laws for Combat, and so the Champions taking their course, ran each at other with their Spears, and Menessi ran the Turk through the head, and so slew him, and there alighting, he struck off his head, took his Armour, and returned to the Camp laden with his Spoils.  
This good Omen did so encourage Scanderbeg's men, that they charged the Turks with such fury that they forced them to retire. Mustapha seeing that, put Spurs to his Horse, resolving to win the Field or die; most of his chief Captains did the like, which a little renewed the Battle; but presently Mustapha and twelve of his chiefest men were taken Prisoners, the rest slain and scattered. There were in the Turks Camp killed ten thousand men, and fifteen Ensigns taken. The Christians lost but three hundred, and they found a rich Prey.  
Then did Scanderbag make an Inroad into Macedonia, spoiled and took a great Booty; after which, he left two thousand Horse and one thousand Foot for the guard of his Frontiers, and so returned to the Siege of Duyna. But shortly after he made Peace with the Venetians, Amurath too sent him rich Presents, with five and twenty thousand ducats for the Redemption of his Captains: nevertheless, Scanderbag having divided the Money amongst his Soldiers, made another Inroad into Macedonia, and dividing his Army into three parts, he laid all waste, and brought away a rich Prey, that he might leave nothing for the relief of his Enemies when they returned again.  
This put Amurath into such a Rage, that he resolved to go in Person with such an Army as might fill every Corner of Epirus, and make an easy Conquest of it. Scanderbag having notice of the great Preparations that the Sultan was making for an Invasion, did likewise put all things in the best posture of defence that was possible. Amurath in the mean while came with an Army of a hundred and fifty thousand Horse and Foot into Epirus, but Scanderbag having laid an Ambuscade for a detachment of forty thousand that were going to besiege Sfetigrade, his Men killed two thousand of the Turks, took a thousand Horse, and the Christians lost but two and twenty Men.  
During the Siege of the forementioned Town, Scanderbag, with his handful, was perpetually beating up and alarming the Turk's Quarters, and set so furiously and so unluckily upon them one Night, that he slew two thousand of them: the Soldiers too within the Town made a brave Defence, and beat off several general Attacks with great Slaughter of the Turks. And Scanderbag having gathered nine thousand Soldiers, resolved to assault the Camp; but Feri Bassa despising his small number, sent several thousand Horse to encompass him in behind; but all to his own Disadvantage, for fight with Scanderbag hand to hand, he was slain by this latter, and in that days work were seven thousand Turks killed by the Wounded. But Amurath seeing he could not prevail by force, used means to corrupt some of the Garrison; which having effected, the Town was delivered to him; the Traitors received their promised Reward, but within a few days after were secretly, at his Command, made away, as a just Recompense for their traitorous Wickedness.  
Amurath having lost thirty thousand of his Soldiers in this Expedition, returned home, being followed at the heels by Scanderbag, who slew many more of his Men in narrow Passages, which more and more provoked Amurath to the making extraordinary Preparations against the ensuing Campaign; by which time, having gotten together an Army of a hundred and sixty thousand men, with which he again invaded Epirus, and laid Siege to Croia, the Capital City thereof. And after many Artifices and Endeavours to suborn the Governor and the other Officers, finding that could not be effected, after having battered it with great Mortar-pieces, the Sultan made a general Assault. But just as the Turks began it, Scanderbag with five thousand men broke into one of their Quarters, and at the first Encounter slew six hundred of them, yet engaged himself so far in the Fight, that he was in much danger to be slain or taken Prisoner, but at length resolutely breaking through them, he escaped, and came to his Camp, to their great Joy and Comfort.  
Whereupon Amurath renewed the Assault, wherein he lost eight thousand Men without any considerable damage to the Garrison. And Scanderbag in the night broke in again upon their Quarters, making a much greater slaughter of the Enemy than the Garrison had done.  
After the Turks had still made several Attacks in vain, wherein they lost many thousands more of their Men, Amurath laid it to heart that so small a Town should eclipse all his former Glory, that he died in the Army, of Grief, Rage, and Despair; but charging his Son and principal Officers not to leave his Death unrevenged, and so gave up the Ghost.  
After the Death of Amurath, Mahomet his Son presently raised the Siege, and offered Peace to Scanderbag if he would pay him a certain Tribute; but Scanderbag scorning the Motion, made an Inroad into the Turkish Dominions, which he grievously wasted, and returned home laden with spoil. To revenge this, Mahomet sent an Army into Epirus, under one of his principal Bassa's; but being re-encountred by Scanderbag, he slew seven thousand of them, took the Bashaw and principal Officers, Prisoners, whom Mahomet ransomed with thirteen thousand ducats, and other rich Presents which he sent to Scanderbag.  
Hereupon one Debreas, one of the Turk's best Generals, undertook, with such an Army, to conquer Epirus, and bring Scanderbeg's Head to Mahomet. Accordingly, he marched with such and as many Men as he desired, and a Battle was so valiantly fought, that Scanderbeg's Fortune seemed to be at a stand; yet Scanderbag having at last encountered Debreas, fought with him hand to hand, and slew him, with whose Death the whole Enemy's Army was discouraged and fled; and of the Turks were slain four thousand one hundred and twenty, but of the Christians very few.  
The Grand Signior finding by these Defeats, that it lay not in his Power to prevail by Force, had Recourse to Artifice, and sought to corrupt, by mighty Offers and Promises, the principal Officers of Scanderbag, and at length found the means to seduce Moses Galome, a great Commander, who had treacherously assured Scanderbag of Success if he would besiege Belgrade, which having done upon his Advice, he brought the Town to great distress before it could be relieved; but Moses having given the Turks warning of his Designs, they came upon him unawares, slew many of his Men, and raised the Siege: nevertheless, Scanderbag fought their Army, slew three thousand of the Misereants, and with his own hand two brave Champions, who had before sworn to Mahomet to kill him if they met with him. The poor Christian Captives taken by the Turks, were some sold for Slaves, others impailed alive upon sharp Stakes, others hanged on iron Hooks, and others cruelly tortured to death at the Victor's Pleasure.  
Moses threw off the Mask, and went to Mahomet, of whom having obtained, upon assurance of Conquest, a great Army, with all things necessary, went against Scanderbag. When the two Armies were ready to join, a Messenger came from the Turks, to see if any durst prove his Valour against a Champion of the Turks, hand to hand; the Challenger was accepted, and the Turk appearing, Zacharie Groppa having obtained leave of Scanderbag, went out against him, and after a short Parley, they ran with their Lances each against other with such Fury, that both Horses and Men were overturned; then nimbly recovering themselves, they drew their Semiters, and encountered each other with such sturdy Strokes, that at last both their Swords fell out of their Hands; then grappling together, they wrestled so long till Groppa overthrew his Adversary, and with his Dagger thrust him into his Throat, and then taking a Sword, he cut off his Head, and returned to Scanderbag with great Honour. Then the Signal of the Battle being given, it was obstinately fought on both sides, and Scanderbag ran great danger of his life,; for a courageous Turk, with his Horseman's Staff, bore him quite backward upon his Horse, so that the Turks shouted for Joy, hoping that he had been slain: but Scanderbag, chafed with such an unwonted Disgrace, suriously assailed the Turk and slew him, and pursued his Victory with that Eagerness, that the Turks were defeated, eleven thousand of them slain, and not above one hundred of the Christians, and eighty wounded.  
After this, Moses being tormented in Conscience, stole from the Turks, returned to Scanderbag, obtained Pardon and his former Trust and Offices.  
In the mean while Amaze, Scanderbeg's Nephew, was inveigled by Mahomet, so that he abandoned his Uncle, and went to the Grand Signior. Hereupon in the Spring following, he and Isaac Bassa, were sent the Spring following with a mighty Army, and Amaze was proclaimed King of Epirus in Mahomet's name. After several Skirmishes between the two Armies, wherein the Turks had always the worst; at length Scanderbag and his Army descended from the Mountain with such horrible Shouts and noise of Instruments of War, that the Turks were in a kind of Consternation, and thought the Enemy to be much more numerous than they were: nevertheless, Amaze rallied, and made a brave Defence, but at length was forced to yield to his Uncle's Bravery and Conduct, so that the whole Turkish Army was routed, many of them were slain, and many taken Prisoners, together with twenty of the Turks fairest Ensigns, of whom were slain about twenty thousand, and of the Christians about sixty; Amaze being likewise taken and condemned to perpetual Imprisonment. Then a Peace was concluded between Mahomet and Scanderbag; after the expiration of which, Mahomet sent Synanbeg with an Army of twenty thousand into Epyrus, with which Scanderbag forthwith encountered and overthrew, so that few escaped by flight. Then sent he Asambeg with thirty thousand, with whom Scanderbag in plain Battle vanquished at Ocrida, and took Asambeg Prisoner, and used him honourably, and afterwards dismissed him.  
Jussumbeg came after with eighteen thousand, was set upon by Scanderbag, had many slain, and himself hardly escaped by flight. Then Carafabeg, an old and expert Captain, desired Mahomet to let him try his Fortune, who sent him with an Army of almost forty thousand. Scanderbag fearing him more than any of the former, and therefore raised more Forces; yet he was too cunning as well as too brave for the Bashaw, for he slew many of his Men, and had routed all his Forces had not the Armies been separated by a Storm. So that the old General was constrained to return back to Constantinople with the remainder of his Army, and was well derided by his Master for having promised so much and performed so little.  
After this a Peace was again concluded, upon expiration whereof, Scanderbag entered with an Army into Macedonia, made much Spoil, and returned with great Booty. Hereupon Mahomet sent a new Army to defend the Borders, but this was likewise routed by Scanderbag, ten thousand of the Turks slain, twelve of their principal Officers taken Prisoners, for whom he had forty thousand ducats in Ransom.  
Then was another Bassa called Bartabanus sent with a new Army, who had several Skirmishes with Scanderbag, but had still the worst. But at length, some of the principal Officers in the heat of the Fight engaging too far, quite contrary to his orders, were taken Prisoners, and Mahomet refused to suffer them to be ransomed, and knowing them to be Scanderbeg's best Captains, he flayed them alive by degrees, so that they were fifteen days a dying.  
Nevertheless, though the Turks had corrupted Scanderbeg's Scouts, yet he was so well upon his Guard, that when they came upon him above two to one, he put them to the worst, and slew them almost all. But as he was fight in the midst of his Enemies, his Horse was slain under him, and in the fall sorely bruised one of his Arms; the Turks pressed on vehemently to have slain him; but God delivered him, his Soldiers rescuing and remounting him, and he forthwith encountering one of the Turks great Commanders, slew him hand to hand, which so terrified the Turks, that they fled and such slaughter was made of them, that few returned with Bartabanus, who advised the Sultan to invade Epyrus with two Armies at a time, which advice being liked off, one Bassa Jacup invaded it on one side with sixteen thousand brave men, and Burtabanus on another with four and twenty thousand good Soldiers. Scanderbag having got together twelve thousand choice Soldiers, challenged Bartabanus, who had fortified his Camp to the Combat, which he refusing, the Turks were so derided and provoked by Scanderbeg's men, that the Turks, enraged at the affront, forced their General to hazard the Battle, which proved dangerous and doubtful; yet Scanderbag and his men so pressed upon them on all sides, that at last they were broken in pieces, most of them slain, only Bartabanus with some few escaped. Scanderbag had scarce divided the Spoil, when a Post brought him News, that Jacup was burning all in another part of the Country, whereupon he presently marched thitherward, and his men went as to an assured Victory. Jacup hearing of his coming, retired into a corner of the Plain, Scanderbag coming near him, rested one whole day, and then brought forth some of his Prisoners before his Enemy's Camp, who before knew nothing of Bartabanus' overthrow. Then the Battle beginning, it was fiercely fought on both sides, the Turks were beaten and most of them slain: In all there were slain in the two Battles four and twenty thousand men, and six thousand Prisoners. Jacup escaped with a few: after which Scanderbag entered into the Turks Territories, made havoc of all, and so returned with his Victorious Army to Croia, where he dismissed them every man to his own home.  
Then Mahomet employed two Assassianates to murder him, but being discovered, they were upon their own confession justly executed according to their Merit; Then Mahomet failing too that way, raised an Army of two hundred thousand men, with which he likewise invaded Epirus, whereof Scanderbag having intelligence, he put his Town in the best posture of defence that was possible, by which time Mahomet with those vast Forces sat down before Croia, but Scanderbag did so ply him with continual alarms, and was so perpetually beating up his Quarters, that he grew weary of the Expedition, and returned to Constantinople, leaving his Bassa, still to maintain the Siege of the Town. In his way home he corrupted the Governor of a Fort called Chidna, in which were eight thousand of Scanderbeg's Soldiers, promising them liberty and safety to departed: but when he had prevailed, and had them in his power, the Tyrant caused them cruelly to be cut in pieces, sparing neither Soldiers nor Inhabitants, Man, Woman nor Child. Scanderbag, disdaining to have his Capital City besieged by Bartabanus, with fourteen thousand choice Soldiers he marched to endeavour its relief, but by the way, hearing that Janima was coming with a fresh supply to the Turks, he detached a party of his men, and routed this new Army, and took Janima and his Sons Prisoners, whom the next day he shown to Bartabanus, and then with plain force drove the Turks from a Mountain near the City. The Turks, discouraged with these and other such like things, risen in the silence of the Night, and retreated eight miles from the City. Scanderbag the next morning found in their Tents great store of Corn and other Provision, which he conveyed into Croya in great Triumph.  
The Spring following, Mahomet with a mighty Army again entered Epyrus, and having besieged several places, did at length again lay Siege to Croia, but with the same fortune as formerly, for many of his men being day by day out off by Scanderbag being in want of provisions, he was forced to return to Constantinople covered with shame and rage.  
But as Scanderbag was now busy in putting his Kingdom into good order, he fell sick of a Fever, and perceiving his end to draw nigh, he sent for his Wise, his Son, and the confederate Princes, and discoursed to them of his troublesome Life, forewarned them of the dangers were like to ensue, to persevere in Unity, made the Venetians Protectors of his Son and Kingdom, and so after he had with most fervent Prayer commended his Soul into the hands of the Almighty God, he quietly left this Life Jan. 17. Anno Christi 1466. and of his age sixty three, and of his Reign twenty four. He was royally buried in the Cathedral in Lyssa; yet nine years after, the Turks having taken the City, with great Devotion digged up his Bones, reckoning it some part of their heppiness, if they might see or touch the same; such as could get any part thereof set it on Silver or Gold, and hung it about their Necks, persuading themselves, that it would make them Valiant and prosperous.  
He was a man of rare Parts, and of an indefatigable Spirit: during all the time of his Wars, he never slept above two hours a Night; he ever Fought against the Turks with his Arm bare, and that with such fierceness, that the Blood did oft'times burst out of his Lips. He with his own hands slew at least three thousand of the Turks. What his strength was, may appear by these Examples. There was in a part of Epyrus a mighty wild Bull, that had murdered many, and committed a thousand outrages: him Scanderbag encountered with on Horseback, and with one only blow of his Scimitar he cut his Neck clean from his Shoulders.  
Also a Monstrous Boar in Apulia that had wounded many of King Ferdinand's Courtiers, Scanderbag being hunting with the King, encountered with this Beast, and soon severed his head from his Body.  
CLVIII. Strange is the Story of Macamat, Sultan of Cambaia, he kept an Army of 20000 Horsemen. Every Morning resort to his Palace fifty men sitting on Elephants, their office is, with all Reverence to salute the Sultan, the Elephants also kneeling down. Assoon as he waketh, is heard a great Noise of Trumpets, Waits, and Drums, with other musical Instruments, in rejoicing that the Sultan liveth, and the like at Dinner. His Mustanchoes are so long, that he beareth them up with a Filler, as Women do the hair of their heads. his Beard was white and long, to the very Navel. He was so accustomed to Poison from his Infancy, that he daily eat some to keep it in use; and though he feel no hurt himself thereof by reason of Custom, yet doth he so venom himself, that he is Poison to others; for when he is disposed to put any of his Noblemen to Death, he causeth him to be brought to his Presence and stand naked before him, than he eateth certain Fruits like Nutmegs, and also the leaves of some Herbs, adding thereto the Powder of beaten Oyster Shells, chewing them a while in his Mouth, he spiteth it upon him he designs to kill, who being sparkled therewith, dieth bp the force of it within the space of half an hour. He entertains about four thousand Concubines, for whensoever he hath lain with any of them at Night she that lies with him is dead on the Morning: or when he changeth his Shirt or other Apparel, no man dares wear it. The Reason of his being so venomous, is, because his Father brought him up so of a Child with Poison little by little, with Preservatives so accustoming him thereto.  
CLIX Captain Hawkins tells in his Voyage at the Mogul's Court; it happened to a great Friend of mine (a chief man having under his Charge the King's Wardrobe, all sorts of Mercery, and his China dishes) that a fair China dish (which cost forty five Rials of Eight) was broken by a Mischance, (when the King was in his Progress) being packed amongst other things, on a Camel, which fell and broke all the whole Parcel. This Nobleman knowing how dearly the King loved this Dish above the rest, presently sent a Servant to China Machina to seek another, hoping that he would return with another like this, before it would be miss: but his evil Luck was contrary; for the King two years after remembered this Dish, and his Man was not yet come. Now when the King heard the Dish was broken, he was in a great Rage, commanding him to be brought before him, and to be beaten by two Men, with two Whips made of Cords, and after that he had received a hundred and twenty Lashes, he commanded his Porters to beat him with their small Cudgels till a great many of them were broken; at last twenty men were beating of him, till the poor man was thought to be dead, and then he was haled out by the Heels, and commanded to Prison. The next day the King demanded, whether he was living? Answer was made, he was. Whereupon, he commanded he should be carried to perpetual Prison. The King's Son being his Friend, freed him of that, and obtained of his Father that he might be sent home and there cured: so after two Months he was reasonable well recovered, and came before the King, who presently commanded him to departed the Court, and never come again before him until he had found such a little Dish, and that he travelled for China Machina to seek it; the King allowing him 5000 Rupies for his Charges; and besides, returning one fourth part of his Living that he had before to maintain him in his Travel. He being departed, and fourteen Months on his Travel, was not yet come home; but News came of him, that the King of Persia had the like Dish, and for pities sake hath sent it him, who at my Departure was on his way homeward.  
CLX. In Japan three were executed, viz. two Men and one Woman; the cause this: the Woman, none of the honestest (her Husband traveled from home) had appointed these two their several Hours to repair unto her. The latter man not knowing of the former, and thinking the time too long, coming in before the hour appointed, found the first man with her already, and enraged thereat, he whipped out his Cattan, and wounded them both very sorely, having very nigh hewn the Chine of the man's back in two, but as well as he might he cleared himself of the Woman, and recovering his Cattan, wounded the other; the Street taking notice of this Fray, forth with seized upon them and led them aside, and acquainted King Foyne therewith, who presently gave order that they should cut off their heads: which done, every man that listed came to try the sharpness of their Cattans upon the corpse, so that before they left off, they had hewed them all three into pieces as small as a man's hand, And yet notwithstanding did not then give over, but placing the Pieces upon one another, would try how many of them they could strike through at a blow: and the Pieces are left to the Fowls to devour.  
CLXI. At the City of Fess, their manner of proceeding against a Malefactor is thus; having given him a 100 or 200 stripes before the Governor, the Executioner putteth an Iron Chain about his neck, and so leadeth him stark-naked (his Privities only excepted) through all parts of the City: after the Executioner follows a Sergeant, declaring to all the People what Fact the Guilty Person hath committed, till at length, having put on his Apparel again, they carry him back to Prison, sometimes it falls out that many Offenders chained together are led through the City and the Governor for each Malefactor thus punished, receiveth one Ducat, and also at their first entrance into the Goal, he demands of each one a certain Duty, which is paid to him by divers Merchants and Artificers, appointed of purpose.  
CLXII. At Grand Cairo in Egypt, upon Malefactors they inflict most horrible punishments, especially upon them that have committed any heinous Crime in the Court. Thiefs they condemn to the Halter. A Murder committed treacherously they punish in manner following: The Executioner's assistants take the Malefactor one by the head, another by the feet, and then the chief Executioner with a two-handed Sword cutteth his Body in twain, the one part whereof adjoining to the Head, is put into a Fire full of unslacked Lime: and it is a most strange and dreadful thing to consider, how the same dismembered half Body will remain alive in the fire for the space of a quarter of an hour, speaking and making answers to the standers by. But Rebels or Seditious Persons they flay alive, stuffing their Skins with Bran till they resemble man's shape, which being done, they carry the said stuffed Skins upon Camels backs through every street of the City, and therein publish the Crime of the Party executed: but if the Tormentor once toucheth his Navel with the Knife, he presently yieldeth up the Ghost: which he may not do until he be commanded by the Magistrate standing by. If any be imprisoned for Debt, not having wherewithal to satisfy the same, the Governor of the Prison payeth their Creditors, and sendeth them poor wretches, bound in Chains, accompanied with certain Keepers, daily to beg Alms from street to street, all which Alms redound to the Governor, and he alloweth the said Prisoners very bare maintenance to live upon.  
CLXIII. In Zant the Inhabitants of the Island are generally Grecians; in Habit they imitate the Italians, but transcend them in Revenges; they will threaten to kill a Merchant that will not buy their commodities, and make more Conscience to break a Fast than to commit a Murder. One of them (as our Author George Sandys says) at our being there, pursued a poor Sailor (an English man) for offering to convey a little bag of Currants aboard unaccustomed, and killed him, running up a pair of Stairs for succour: but cowardice is joined with their cruelty, who dare do nothing but suddenly, upon advantages; and are ever privately armed, encouraged to villainies by the remissness of their Laws: for none will lay hands upon an Offender until fourteen days after that he be called to the Scale, (a place of Public Justice) who in the mean time hath leisure to make his own peace, or else to absent himself; if then he appear not, they punish him; and propound a reward, according to the greatness of his offence, to him that shall either kill or take him alive: the Labourers do go into the Field with Swords and Partisans, as if in an Enemy's Country, bringing home their Wikes and Oils in Hogs-skins, the Insides turned outwards. It is a custom among them to invite certain men unto Marriages, whom they call Compeers, every one of these do bestow a Ring, which the Priests do put upon the Bride and Bridegroom's finger, interchangeably shifting them; and so he doth the Garlands on their heads. Of these they are never Jealous. The Bridegroom entering the Church, strikes his Dagger in the door: held available against Enchantments, for here is a common practice to bewitch them: made therefore impotent with their Wives, until the Charm be burnt, or otherwise consumed: insomuch, that sometimes (as they say) the Mothers of the betrothed, by way of prevention do bewitch themselves and again unloose themselves as soon as the Marriage is consummated.  
CLXIV. The Mamalukes, who were accounted the best Horsemen of their time, by the command of the Sultan they were to exercise before the Turkish Ambassador. Beneath a Castle was a long Plain prepared for that purpose, in the midst whereof was three heaps of Sand, fifty paces distant, and in each a Spear erected with a Mark to shoot at, and the like over against them, with space between for six horses to run a breast: here did the young Mamalukes, gallantly adorned, upon their Horses running a full Career, yield strange experiments of their Skill, not one missing the Mark, first with casting Darts, and after with their Arrows, as they ran; and lastly trying their Staves; others after this, in the like race of their running horses, shot with like Dexterity divers Arrows backwards and forwards; others in the midst of their race alighted three times, and (their Horses still running) mounted again, and hit the mark nevertheless: others did hit the same standing on their Horses thus swiftly running; others three times unbent their Bows and thrice bend them, again whilst their Horses ran, and miss not the Mark. Neither did others, which amidst their Race, lighted down on either side, and again mounted themselves; no nor they which in their swiftest course leapt and turned themselves backward on their Horses, and then (their Horses still running) turned themselves forward: there were them, which whilst the Horses ran, ungirt their Saddles thrice, and each time shooting, and then again girding their Saddles, and never missing the Mark, some sitting in their Saddles leapt backwards out of them, and turning over their heads, settled themselves again in their Saddles, and shot as the former three times; others laid themselves backwards on their running Horses, and taking their Tails, put them into their Mouths, and yet forgot not their Aim in shooting: some after every shot, drew out their Swords and flourished them about their heads, and again sheathed them: others sitting between three Swords, on their right side, and as many on their left, thinly clothed, that without very great care, every motion would make way for death, yet before and behind them touched the Mark: one stood upon two Horses running very swiftly, his feet lose, and shot also at once three Arrows before, and again three behind him: another sitting on a horse neither bridled nor saddled, as he came at every Mark arose and stood on his Feet, and both hands hitting the Mark, sat down again three times: a third sitting on the bare Horse, when he came to the Mark lay upon his back and lifted up his Legs and yet miss not his shoot; one of them was killed with a fall, and two sore wounded in these their feats of Activity: they had an old grave man which was their teacher. If I have long detained thee in this spectacle, remember that the Race of Mamalukes should not be forgotten, the rather, because their name is now razed out of the World, and this may seem an Epitaph to their Sepulchre, after whom none are left perhaps able to do the like.  
CLXV. But now I shall take occasion to speak of Death and the gallantry wherewith some Persons have received it. And begin with the story of Sophonisba, who was the Queen of Syphax the Numidian. He being made Prisoner to the Romans, she came, yielded herself to Massanissa, and vehemently besought him, that he might not be delivered into the hands of the Romans. Her youth and excellent beauty so commended her suit, that he forthwith granted it, and to make good his promise, married her himself that very day, having been contracted with her before her Marriage with Syphax. But Scipio the Roman General gave him to understand that the Romans had title to her head, and that she was a mischievous Enemy of theirs, and therefore advised him not to commit a great offence upon little reason. Massanissa blushed and wept; and finally having promised to be governed by Scipio, he departed to his Tent; where, after he had spent some time in Agony, he called to him a Servant, and tempering a potion for Sophomiba, sent it her with this message; that gladly he would have her to live with him as his Wife, but since they who had power to hinder him would not yield thereto, he sent her a Cup that should preserve her from falling alive into the hands of the Romans; willing her to remember her Birth and Estate, and accordingly to take order for herself. At the receipt of this Message and Present she only said, that if her Husband had no better present for his new Wife, she must accept this: adding, that she might have died more honourably, if she had not wedded so lately before her Funerals; and herewithal she boldly drank off the Poison.  
CLXVI. Dr. Fecknam was sent to the Lady Jane Grace, that she must prepare herself to die the next day; which message was so little displeasing to her, that she seemed rather to rejoice at it. The Doctor being earnest with her to leave her new Religion, and to embrace the old, she answered, that she had now no time to think on any thing, but of preparing herself to God by Prayer: Fecknam thinking that she had spoken this, to the end she might have some longer time of life, obtained of the Queen three days longer, and then came and told so much to the Lady Jane, whereat she smiling said, You are much deceived if you think I had any desire of longer life: for I assure you, since the time you went from me, my life hath been so odious to me, that I long for nothing so much as Death; and since it is the Queen's pleasure, I am most willing to undergo it.  
CLXVII. Queen Anne, the Wife of Henry the eighth, when she was led to be beheaded in the Tower, she called one of the King's Privy-Chamber to her, and said unto him; commend me to the King, and tell him, he is constant in his course of advancing me; for from a private Gentlewoman he made me Marchioness, and from a Marchiones to a Queen; and now that he hath left no higher degree of worldly honour for me, he hath made me a Martyr.  
CLXVIII. Calanus the Indian, of great fame and name for Philosophy, and held in great reverence by Alexander the Great, when he had lived seventy three years in perfect health, and was now seized upon by a Disease, accounting that he had arrived at that term of Felicity, which both nature and fortune had allotted him, determined to departed out of life: and to that purpose desired of Alexander a Funeral Pile to be erected, and that as soon as he had ascended to the top of it, he would appoint his Guard to put fire to it. The King not able to divert him from his purpose, commanded the Pile to be erected, an innumerable multitude of People flocked together to behold such an unusual a spectacle. Calanus, as he had said, with a marvellous alacrity ascended the top of the pile, and there laid him down, wherein he was consumed to Ashes.  
CLXIX. But now it is time to bring them to their Graves, and give an account of the Customs of several Nations in the Burial of their dead, and begin with the Inhabitants dwelling near the River Nile, who not satisfied with Nature's Treasures, as Gold, Precious Stones, Flesh in variety and the like; the Destruction of Men and Women neighbouring them better contents them, whose dead Carcases they devour with a Vulture's appetite; whom if they miss, they serve their Friends (so as they miscall them) such scurvy sauce, butchering them, and thinking they excuse all in a Compliment; that they know no better way to express Love, then in making (not two Souls) two Bodies one by such an Union: yea some, as some report (worn by age or wormeaten by the Pox) prosser themselves to the Shambles, and accordingly are disjointed and set to sail upon the Stalls.  
CLXX. The Funerals of the Bannyans are of the old stamp, sacring the Corpse to Ashes in a holy fire, compounded of all sorts of Wood and Aromatic Spices; the Wife also in epectation to enjoy her Husband amongst incomparable pleasures, invelops her dainty Body with the merciless Flames, for which Affection she obtains a living memory.  
CLXXI The Inhabitants of the Canary Islands washed their dead, and kept them erected in a Cave, a Staff in one hand, and a Pail of Milk and Wine set near him to support and comfort him in his Filgrimage to the Elysian Fields.  
CLXXII. The Indians that dwell near the River Ganges have likewise the liberty to burn with their dead Husbands: so that death having cut in two their Union, the Relict conceits herself a loathed Carcase, and resolves to make herself an Holocaust, robes her Body with a transparent Lawn, her Arms, Legs and Thighs are also fettered with Chains, expressing Love; but her Ears, Nose and Fingers are adorned with Pearls and precious Stones: with one hand she holds a Nosegay of Flowers, in the other a Ball; both which are emblems of Paradise. She is attended with a great number, some accompanying her for Love, others for Civility, but most for her encouragement and honour of the Ceremony: the Priests all the way she goes describe the Joys she is to possess, and the assurance she has to enjoy her Husband speedily in the blessed shades below: she returns a modest Smile, trips on chawing something in her Mouth that intoxicares her Brains, and upon sight of the Flames, seems transported with satisfaction. So soon as she sees the Carcase of her Husband laid upon a Pile, and the fire burn, like a mad Lover she whirls about the Pit, and having bid farewel to Parents, Children and Friends, willingly incorporates with the Fire; which quickly makes them one in Ashes: Music of sundry sorts, and acclamations of the Spectators yell aloud at the same instant, both for the greater honour of the obsequy, and that the screeches of the poor wretch may not be heard, whereby others may be discouraged. Now albeit some Women of this persuasion living under a Mahometan Prince being denied this liberty to burn with the Bodies of their Husband's Corpse, have been known of late years to make themselves away; yet others more Wise, and less valuing a place in the Catalogue of those fiery Zealots, do refuse to burn: but in such wise by way of Ignominy they are commanded to shave their heads and to sequester, themselves from company; which is a punishment. Howbeit this custom of burning is much more ancient with men amongst the brahmin's than with the other Sex: for with the latter it came not in practice until several of their Husbands were made away by Poison, which their lascivious Wives would frequently minister upon giving them distaste, or other slight provocations, for prevention whereof this Law was devised, and enjoined the Relict: and though in its institution it seemed severe, it was to deter them from that wicked practice, which long custom had made familiar and reputable; whereof amongst many other instances we find that of Mandanis the Gymnosophist, who, as Strabo reports, was courted by Alexander the Great, to accept of a rich Present he made the Philosopher; but contemning it and his glory, it (at least seeming) so incensed the King, that the Brachman for his arrogancy was condemned to death: and being told he might be pardoned, so he would but desire it, with no less morossity answered, he would indeed petition Alexander not for life, but liberty to burn himself; giving this reason, that death was in no wise terrible, where it is only an inlet unto immortality in exchange of his old perishing Flesh, expecting a more durable and excellent condition.  
CLXXIII. The Funerals of the Chinezes are after this sort; When any dies, they first wash, than perfume and lastly apparel the Corpse, and put his best clothes on, then cover his head; and having set him a Chair, his Wife entering the Room, first gives him a respect and then kisses him; After that, she takes her farewell, with as much sorrow as can be imagined: she is no sooner gone, but his Children enter in order according to their Seniorities; they first kneel, and then kiss the dead mans' hand, yea strive to outvie each other in their ejaculations, expressing their Love by sorrowful countenances and gestures, as beating their Breasts, and pouring out tears in abundance: being withdrawn, next his kindred act their parts, and lastly his Friends, and other more remote acquaintance: the third day they lay him in a Coffin of precious Wood, which they cover with a Silk Cloth, and over it place his Picture; for fifteen days in that sort the Corpse rests, and each day a Table is spread with meat, which nightly the Priests have the liberty to eat, for 'tis they who burn the Incense and offer Sacrifice. When they carry it to the Grave, Women are hired to howl, the better to move others to compassion: sometimes upon his Coffin they place the Image of a dead man, whom they expect should show him the surest and readiest way to Elizyum: that done, the Women and Children for some days seclude themselves, and when abroad, go dolourously habited, for they put course Sackcloth near their Skin; have their clothes made long and plain and for three years are not seen to laugh or joy in any thing; but to the utmost of their Power, exercise their Love by their continual lamentation, abstinence from Feasts, and Pastimes, and in all their Letters subscribe themselves such one's disobedient and unworthy Widow, Child, or what may best set forth Observance.  
CLXXIV. The gower's being such as follow the old Religion of the Persians, differ in their Funeral Ceremonies from the Persees who live at present in the Indies: for in reverence to the Fire, these not only forbear to burn the dead, fearing to offer it an unclean thing; but even hold it a Crime to spit into the Fire, which yet they repute Sacred. But whereas the Egyptians powder the dead with Salt and Spices to preserve them from putrefaction, the Perseus in India expose the dead to the Sun's rage, till he have eaten them. And these gower's oft times put them in the hollow of a Tree, standing upright, supported by the Bowl, till observation release them: For if the Vulture pick out his right Eye first, than they conclude that he is in Paradise; if the left, than a Cacodaemon vexes him; and they feast or fast by that observation, as Joy or Sorrow is occasioned. Contrary to the Persian Satrapae, who had their Graves so deep in the sides of Rocks and Mountains, that they were usually let down by cords or other like device many Fathoms, the Corpse being first embalmed.  
The Burials of the Persians revive some Ceremonies that of old were used amongst the Jews and Gentiles: at his farewell to the World the next of Kin close the Eyes, as did Joseph in the 46 cap. of Genesis, and Telemachus in Ovid, Ille meos Occulos comprimat ille tuos. The nobler sort of People had their Sepulchers in the sides of Mountains or Hills about Persepolis: howbeit, some used to embalm, the Brains being exhausted by a silver Engine, the Belly (so soon as dissected and the Bowels extracted) cleansed with Wine, farced with Cassica, Myrrh, and other Spices, was then closed, and buried in extraordinary deep Pits or Vaults, or in places boarded in the sides of Mountains. But the poorer sort used only Bitumen or else the Juice of Cedars, which resists Putrefication. Howbeit, the most useful way of Burial is this; first, They wash the Corpse with clean Water, (as we find practised to Tabytha in Act. 9) they carry it orderly and with Silence to the Grave, then lodge the Carcase, not in Machits or Churches, but Churchyards, and where none lay formerly, supposing it a vile part to disturb the dead, whom in the Grave they think sensible of Torment: they place his Head towards Medina, and for seven days the next of Kin watch, to keep, if possible, the evil Angel from his Grave, incessantly warbling out Elegiac Threnodies, as the last expression of Love they can show. Others thus; In the first place go those of his Blood, next them, his Varlets naked to the Waste, the rest in Trousers, who to express their Zeal burn or scratch their Arms and Breasts, and cut and print Circles in their Flesh, (a Mode borrowed from the Jews, prohibited by Moses) Levit. 19.28. Deut. 14.1. so that the Blood oft trickles down in many places; next them are ranked Youths, whose Shoulders bear some Texts out of the Alcoran, mixing with them Eulogies of the Defunct which they ingeminate: next these follow many Persons of best rank, each putting his hand to the Cord that draws the Hearse, and on every side throng the Multitude, some bearing in their hands Laurel or Cypress, others Garlands of Flowers, Fruits, and what best befits the Season: some seminated Horsemen play along, and oft times, to demonstrate their Love, spare not to wound their Carcases: in the last place go the Preficae or Women hired to weep and howl, who tear their false Hair, probably smell to Onions for the procuring of Tears, and use such impostures as did the Antic Romans, who made it an Art to mourn, and by their counterfeit Tears and Shricks to provoke others to Passion and like Lamentation.  
But the Funerals of the Persees is in this Manner; They neither burn nor bury their dead, but having first put the Body into a Winding-sheet, all the way they pass towards the Grave his Kindred beat their Breasts, but with little noise, till they come within fifty or a hundred Paces of the Burial place; where the Herbood meets them, usually attired in a yellow Scarf, and on his head wearing a thin Turban. The Necessilars or Bearers bear the Corpse upon an iron Bier (for Wood is forbidden, in that it is dedicated to the Fire) to a little shed, where (so soon as some Mistiques are acted) they hoist up to the top of a round Building, some of which are twelve foot high and eighty in circuit; the entrance is for the most part at the North-east side, where through a small Grate they convey the Carcase into a Monument; good men into one, bad into another. 'tis flat above, open to the Air, plastered with white Loam, hard and smooth like that of Paris: in the midst thereof is a hole descending to the Bottom, made to let in the Putrefaction issuing from the melted Bodies, which are thereupon laid naked in two rows or Ranks, exposed to the Sun's rage and appetite of ravenous Birds, who spare not to devour the flesh of these Carcases, tearing asunder and deforming them in an ugly sort; so that the abominable stink of those unburied Bodies (in some places three hundred) is so loathsome (that did not a desire to see strange Sights allure a Traveller) they would prove much worse seen than spoken of.   
FINIS.   

There is lately Printed for H. Rhodes next the Bear Tavern near Bride-lane in Fleetstreet.  
1. THE History of the Glorious Life, Reign, and Death of the Illustrious Queen Elizabeth. Containing an Account by what Methods the Reformation of the Church of England and Scotland were promoted and established; and what Obstructions it met with. The many Propositions of several great Princes to marry her, and her Answers to them: with a perfect Relation of the several horrible Attempts of the Papists against the Sacred Life of her Majesty, by Conspiracies, Rebellions, Assassinates, and poisoning. The whole Affair of the Queen of Scots, the several Commotions of England, Scotland, Ireland, France, and the Low Countries, during her Reign. Sir Francis Drake's Voyage round the World, with his several Expeditions into America. Her aiding and assisting the Protestants of France and the Low Countries. Her Alliances with several Protestant Princes, The Defeat of the, so called, Invincible Armado, in Eighty Eight; The taking and burning of Cadiz, by the English; with all the other remarkable Occurrences of that Time. By S. Clark. Illustrated with Pictures of some considerable matters; curiously engraven on Copper Plates. price 1 s.  
2. The History of the Life, Victorious Reign, and Death of King Henry the Eighth. Containing his Glorious Expeditions into France, and taking several considerable Places in that Kingdom. His Victories over the Scots. His putting down of Popish Monasteries and Superstitious Houses. The many Paces that were made towards a Reformation in his Time: the Obstructions it met with from the subtle Practices and Stratagems of its Popish Adversaries; who, by Rebellions and Persecutions, endeavoured to stifle, and put a stop to all proceed that tended towards a Discovery of the Cheats and Falsities they put upon the World. Many Instances of their barbarous Cruelties upon several of the Asserters of the Truth of the Gospel: with an Account of their horrid Designs against Queen Ann Bullen, and other Favourers and Countenances of the True Religion. A Relation of the Rise and Fall of those two great Ministers of state, Cardinal Wolsey, and the Lord Cromwell; as likewise, of the Divorces and Death of the King's several Wives: with all other remarkable Transactions of his Reign.  
To which, is likewise added, a Narrative or Compendium of the Reign of his Son and Successor, King Edward the Sixth: Containing an Account of the Wars with the Scots, during his Minority. The Commotions and Rebellions in several Counties of this Kingdom, with their Suppression, and the Execution of the Chief Rebels. The Condemnation and Execution of the Duke of Somerset, by means of the Accusations and secret Practices of the Duke of Northumberland. With a particular Account of the Advance, and considerable Progress which was made in the Reformation during the short Reign of this most Excellent and Pious Prince. Illustrated with Pictures of the most Considerable Occurrences. Curiously Engraven on Copper plates. Price 1 s.  
3. A new Voyage to the East Indies; Containing an account of several of those Rich Countries, and more particularly of the Kingdom of Bantam; giving an Exact Relation of the extent of that Monanch's Dominions, the Religions, Manners, and Customs of the Inhabitants; their commerce and the product of their Country; and likewise a faithful Narrative of the Kingdon of Siam, of the Isles of Japan and Madagascar, and of several other Parts; with such new Discoveries as were never yet made by any other Traveller; with the Effigies of the late Bantam Ambassador at full length. The second Edition carefully Corrected and much enlarged; by Mr. Glanius. price 1. s.  
4. Conversations upon several Subjects. Newly written in French by the excellent Pen of Madamoiselle de Scudery. Englished by Mr. Ferrand Spence.